《Shinobi Fenrir》


 1 Prologue of the Wolf

    Author''s Note: Hello Guys! This is my very first ever Fanfiction. If you''re reading this Thank you so much for taking an interest on my work. English is not my native language and i would gladly accept grammatical error comments. Please just don''t use profanity. Again, Thank you and enjoy!


    ......


    ''Who am I? Where is this place? What happened? Why is everything dark in this place''


    Suddenly pain started to assault my very being, and then i remembered everything.


    My name is Arima Daisuke. 15 years old and an exchange student from Japan here in the Philippines. My parents were here in the Philippines before as a business trip and loved the country so much they decided that they want to open a company here in the Philippines and brought me here to continue my studies. It also helps that it''s near japan. I''ve been here for almost a month now and I just finished my first day in school when it all happened.


    I was walking on my way home after school because our house was only a mile away from it.


    As i was walking i saw a truck rampaging on the street where i was about to cross and i immediately side stepped from it. I said


    "Woah, that was close. I thought i was a goner there. I don''t want to be reincarnated Truck-kun, thank you very much."


    If you are wondering, yes i''m an avid fan of anime/mangas and their respective fanfiction works and crossovers where reincarnation starts with Truck-kun.


    "Maybe someone is destined to be reincarnated just now. That truck was speeding at almost 80km/hr on a 40km/hr speed-limit street."


    As i was wondering on what just happened i saw a woman being threatened by some dude in one of the alleyways across the street on the right. I was meant to turn left after i crossed over but It piqued my interest and when i saw who the victim was i immediately can tell that it was my beautiful homeroom teacher.


    I crossed the street but not before checking if truck kun was back. As i can see that it is safe i crossed the street and walk straight to the alleyway were i saw my teacher and said


    "Ms. Lopez? Is that you? Is everything okay over there?".


    She answered "M-mr. Arima? E-everything is okay my dear. Please just go on your way home."


    As she said those words i can tell that she was really scared but i can also see in her eyes that she is pleading. Pleading not for her safety, but for me to get away so that i won''t be involved in what was happening. When she said those words i was slightly blinded by a reflection of the sun and when i looked carefully there it was, a knife pointed on her lower back.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    I just stood there for what feels like hours but technically only a few seconds of silence was what it really was. From the moment i saw the knife i''ve been wracking my brain on how will i be able to help my teacher. I walked closer one step at a time and told her


    "Oh is that so, i was just wondering if you''ll be able to help me on my way home because as you know it is my first day here and i''m kind of lost ma''am." I was around 2 meters from her when i finished talking and then the guy told me abruptly "Back of kid, me and your teacher here are having a conversation. Scram right now and don''t look back." As he said that he showed the knife. I tensed again for a brief second and then Ms. Lopez said.


    "Please Da-daisuke-kun. Please just go." There it is those eyes again! Argggg!


    Seconds passed by and i was just standing there. When the dude-no douchebag was about to talk again a very loud bark echoed in the alleyway "WOOF " the man was a bit surprised because of the tense atmosphere and when he was distracted i sprinted towards the man as fast as i can and pushed him as hard as possible. He almost got a hold on Ms. Lopez for support while he was falling but it was all too sudden and he fell down on his butt.


    I grabbed Ms. Lopez hard in order for her to wake up on her trance on what just happened and pulled her. We ran away as fast as we can and when i looked back the man was chasing us. When we got out of the alleyway we tried to cross the street. Ms. Lopez looked back and saw the man stopped on the exit of the alleyway.


    As we were crossing the street i saw a truck speeding on our way. I immediately recognized it as the truck earlier. I thought to myself "Ohhh SH*T".


    The truck was so fast the only thing that i was able to do was to push Ms. Lopez as a last ditch effort. I let go of Ms. Lopez and pushed her backwards.


    Afterwards I got hit by the truck and it hurts? It doesn''t hurt but I can''t feel anything! But i can see in my peripheral vision that i''m lying on a pool of blood! My F*CKING blood!


    Then Ms. Lopez came to me as soon as possible. Crying so hard i can''t describe how silly she looked like! She kept on saying sorry to me and I tried to speak to her but i can''t speak. I just smiled at her so that she''ll know that it is okay.


    After that i saw the dog walk from the alleyway whom i can now tell that looks like a larger breed of a pure white Siberian Husky, went right to us and looked at the truck. It barked at it but instead of hearing multiple "woof" it went as "You fucking dumbass! Why do you keep on killing innocent bystanders to fucking reincarnate! Are you mad?!!!".


    There were a lot of swearing words after that and i was feeling sorry for truck kun. No no no dumbass! That''s the one that hit you. After the dog was finish roasting truck kun he went to me and said. "It''s okay young man. Everything will be okay. Sleep and meet me on the other side". Then it all went dark.

 2 A wolf talks with kami-sama

    Truck-kun POV


    ''Another day, another street. I''m currently swerving and speeding to find another kill. HAHAHAHA.''


    As i was speeding at 60-80 km/hr, i saw a japanese boy walking. ''Is that boy crossing over to the other part of the street?'' The boy was about to crossover. ''Yes, another young blood to add to my collection for my Truck of the year award.''


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    I sped over to the young boy, but the boy saw me and he dodged me!


    ''Nooooooooo! That b*st*rd.'' I missed the boy. ''Mark my words boy. I will find you and i will kill you!'' woah i''ve always wanted to say those words with Liam Neeson''s voice.


    Just to be sure I made a right turn, i circled the whole whole block waiting for the boy. I was like a shark waiting for its prey. Then as i was back on that particular street, i heard a very large bark and thought, ''That sounds familiar''. I was brought out to my musing when i saw the boy went out of the alleyway with a beautiful girl. I sped like a fast car being driven by Dominic Toretto. The boy pushed the girl out of the way at the last second and BANG! ''HOMERUN'' I yelled!


    But before i can celebrate for my 5th hit of the month, i saw a Dog walking in my direction. I was about to speed out of there because that is no ordinary dog! I was stuck in place by something holy then the angry dog said, i mean barked. "You f*cking dumbass! Why do you keep on killing innocent bystanders to f*cking reincarnate! Are you mad?!!!". There were a lot of swearing words after that and all Truck kuns small or large were not saved from the curses. The dog went near the boy and said something, after that i was brought out of my skin and was purposely dragged to the void.


    Daisuke''s POV


    After remembering everything that happened i thought. ''That Truck was really out for blood.'' as i was rubbing my head i heard a snap and everything went white. When i opened my eyes i was in a large terminal. I can see thousands of trucks i was scared for a moment remembering the truck that killed me but i was snapped out of it by a sharp whistle. When i turned around i saw a very beautiful girl with white hair braided like Elsa from the movie Frozen, an elegant white sparkling dress and a golden chocker/collar on her neck. She was smiling dangerously with a very pointy but cute fangs.


    Right next to her is a middle aged man wearing what looks like a bus conductor attire with a number 16 on his right chest. I can see that his skin is color purple. No, are those bruises? Okay let''s just call him Bruise Wayne.


    The woman said "Hello young man, my name is ***** and i''m the Gurdian God of Earth." I said "Hello, my name is Daisuke, Arima Daisuke. Can you repeat your name i can''t seem to understand it." She said "I''m sorry for that i forgot that you can''t comprehend my name for you are just a mortal soul and it doesn''t help that i''m currently pissed right now because of this puny little insect on my side. Let''s take these conversation on my domain before i wreck all of this truck here." She snapped her fingers and the scenery changed from a terminal to a beautiful field full of green grass.


    I said to her "Excuse me kami-sama but what is going on? I remember dying from a car-truck accident then i was brought to a dark place. After that is the terminal earlier and now we are in a grassy field."


    She said "Yes Young Daisuke you died when you were hit by that truck, courtesy by this guy right next to me. You were destined to become someone special in the world you lived in. You were supposed to lead the society to peace and prosterity. On that particular moment you were suppose to turn left not seeing what was happening on that alleyway but this insect tried to run you over leading you to turn your head to that particular alley." she sighed hard then glared at Bruise Lee, no Wayne! Whatever!


    She then continued. "I tried to save both of your life by barking on that particular moment so that you''ll be able to run, but you went over and beyond by saving your teacher. But this newbie here circled the block and waited for you and run you over." she glared at Bruise again.


    Bruise said. "I''m sorry young man. I was eager for a promotion and just wanted to run someone over and i didn''t checked your fate value."


    I said "Fate Value?"


    He said "Fate Value is a persons importance to the society. It can be your value at present or your future."


    The goddess said "No matter! We can''t change what already happened because the timeline of your previous world has already jumped a century to the future because you were trapped in the void. In the void time runs very very slow. When i was able to locate you 100 years has already went by on your dimension. So i will let you choose young man. Would you like to be brought back to your world as a baby without your memories? or would you like to enter a new world?" the goddess said with a cute toothy smile on her perfect face.

 3 3 Wishes of the wolf

    Previously on Shinobi Fenrir:


    Daisuke was stuck in the dark void but was fished out by earth''s resident Guardian God ''Kami-sama''. Kami-sama told Daisuke that he was never meant to die that day but was killed by the newbie Truck kun due to negligence. Kami-sama offered Daisuke to either reincarnate in his original world 100 years in the future without his memories or to reincarnate in a new world.


    Back to the story:


    In an open field full of grass.


    "Scram or else i''ll shove your arm inside your ass" Kami said to Truck kun


    "Yes Ma''am!!!!!" said Truck kun


    As Kami was shouting at Truck kun I was thinking about accepting Kami-sama''s offer to reincarnate to his original world but was hesitating. ''If i choose to comeback i would literaly be dead without my memories. I would forget about tou-san and kaa-san and everybody else.''


    "Kami-sama, if i accept to be reincarnated in another world, would i be able to have my memories when i reincarnate over there?" I said.


    Kami turned to me and said.


    "Hmmmm. Okay, but just for a bonus for not being able to save you."


    "It''s not your fault Kami-sama, i just want to ask on what particular world are you going to reincarnate me?" I said.


    "Didn''t i mentioned that earlier and stop with the kami sama just call me Elsa. That''s the name that you thought first when you saw me right" She said.


    I blushed like a tomato when i heard her say that.


    ''Oh my God she can hear my thoughts''


    "Yes i can hear your thoughts! So stop muttering iniside your head. By the way i''m going to reincarnate you in the fictional world of Naruto." She said.


    "Okay the Naru-Wait what? How? Isn''t that just a fictional world? Am i in a fanfiction work?" I asked after i recovered from what she said.


    "Well every famous fictional tales are a different world from 1 another. Have you ever heard of ''A different book is a whole new world?''. Some fiction series, adventure books, comics, anime, and even the mythological books of gods and goddesses are real. They were just written by disguised gods or messengers of a god. Naruto specifically was written by it''s own resident god Akira ¨­kubo. The reason that i can take you there as a reincarnated person is because Akira is my friend and he owes me one favor." Kami-sama said.


    My mind was spinning from the information that was given to me. I was asking myself of all the fictional stories out there. Which are real worlds and which are not. I forcedfully stop thinking about this, i need to decide if i want to reincarnate to the naruto universe. but first.


    "Can i ask why do we still need to do this? Aren''t the truck suppose to reincarnate me?" I asked.


    "Okay, before i answer your question let me clarify things for you. As the Guardian Guard of earth, from your previous world. I manifest as a dog that wonders and protects the equilibrium and peace of it''s dimension. Let''s put your experience as an example. You got hit by what we call a Non-terrestrial being of the multiverse, the truck patrols."


    "Non-terrestrial? You mean to say that truck kun was not from my world? Like an alien?"


    "Yes and no. The trucks or what we call as the Truck Reincarnation System or TRS is a group of soul riders that transports an individual''s soul to another random world. You can say that they are not from earth but they are also not from outer space."


    "The trucks were created by the supreme gods as a form of entertainment for themselves. But there are certain rules that they need to follow. They can only hit a person with low-fate value. Meaning to say, they only hit normal persons."


    "So that was their use. I never thought they are tools to satisfy the entertainment of gods. I thought that they were created for something more than that." i said.


    "Yes i''ve always thought of them as a pain in the ass. Going back us guardian gods were created to monitor the high-fate valued or what you call Main Characters. In your case everything went downhill when that Truck ignored protocol and hit you. When he hit you, you were transported to another world and since you were a High-FV Character the guardian god of that particular world kicked you out into the void because if you reincarnated there without standard procedure of reseting your Fate Value, the world will collapse and there will only be destruction." she said.


    "Woah so that was why i was there on that dark place. I was like a computer virus that was about to destroy everything." i said.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Yes that is a correct analogy. Us Guardians are more or less the anti virus or the firewall of a computer."


    "So would you like to enter the Naruto Universe?" she said.


    "Okay but are there any retrictions? Also will i have some kind of wishes or gifts?" i finished while scratching my head.


    "Yes there will be restrictions. I will erase your Fate Value so your what we call MC-Plot armor will be reduced. But on the bright side you''ll be able to have 3 wishes." she said.


    "Wait will i reincarnate as myself or as somebody else?"


    "You''ll be reborn as an Inuzuka. The heir to be exact. Because that''s my only domain in that world. I can grant your wishes only on the domain for your beast powers, senses or any miscellaneous powers that can boost yourself as an Inuzuka. So no sharingan or any other b*llshit kekkai genkai and unlimited something." she said


    ''Sigh, so not only is there a restriction but the wishes also has their limitation.''


    Kami- i mean Elsa pointed at her head and i realize that she can hear me. I blushed for a bit but then i dug for information or powers that i can use inside my head.


    "Okay so what will be your 3 wishes."


    "My first wish is to have the sulong powers of the mink without the need to look at the moon and without the backlash of berserk."


    "Granted but it will come as you grow stronger. It will consume chakra and stamina as juice for the transformation." she said.


    "Okay, next is to have chakra as large as the Kyuubi."


    "Nope, no can do. The world will just spit you out again if you do that. So as a compromise you can have a large amount of chakra as you grow stronger, you can even reach Kyuubi''s chakra but only through hardwork."


    "Thank you i''ll just get what i can. Lastly just two words" i said. (Insert MC cool pose ????)


    "Zenkai Boost."

 4 The Wolfs Entrance 1

    "NOPPPE" Elsa finished with a loud pop on the letter ''P''.


    I anime fell on her words with anime tears on my eyes.


    "Oh come on! Please! You can limit it if you want to." I said.


    She sighed "Okay, okay. Akira''s gonna kill me for this." She finished in a whispher. "I''ll give you a Zenkai Boost power" she said.


    "Butttt?" I said.


    "Let me finish! You dumb kid! Yes i''ll give you Zenkai Boost, but it can only enhance your overall powers by a minimal margin. Your powers won''t multiply very large. It can multiply by 2-3 at most, but as you grow stronger the ZB effects will lessen. Also the healing effects won''t kick in just by sleeping. It will depend on the injuries that you have sustained during your battle." She said.


    I nod my head multiple times after she finished.


    ''This will surely help me in the beginning. But I need to grow stronger as fast as i can. In this world there are a lot of shinobi that can kill me without even lifting a finger. Not to mention that in about 16-17 years, the 4th shinobi war will commence.''


    "Are you done talking to yourself?" Elsa said.


    I nod my head in embarrasment.


    "Okay so let''s be done with this and send you on your way. Step forward."


    I walk through the grassy plain and stood right in front of her.


    "Now this will only hurt for a bit."


    Her hand, to be precise her finger. Burst into flames. Then before i could try to dodge, she put her hands on my head.


    I screamed like never before in my life. I was like a pig screeching while being slaughtered.


    The pain that i experienced when i regain my memory in the void was like a scratch compared to the pain that i''m experiencing right now.


    She put her hand on my head for just about 5 seconds but it felt like an eternity of pain.


    Afterwards she pulled her hand off my head and when i opened my eyes her hand was glowing a bright gold with glittery effects. It was rampaging in her hands, trying to break free, and by the looks of it, it''s trying to come back to me.


    "Now this is your Flame of Fate. You can see that it''s rampaging like hell. Normally a persons Flame of Fate are white in color with a tinge of gold. But yours are pure sparkling gold."


    "Now you''ll be reborn as Inuzuka Kiba. Your 3 wish have all been granted. Take care young man and enjoy your second life." Elsa said.


    She then clapped her hands and everything went bright then all of a sudden it all turned black.


    ''Wait, wait a minute why am i in the void again.'' I said while being confused.


    I then tried to look around but there was only darkness. I tried to look at my hand but i can''t seem to see even my hands.


    .....


    3 Months before Kyuubi''s Rampage.


    The Full Moon in the night sky were brighter than any previous night. It was raidating calm and peace in the Village of Konoha. For some reason it also feels like it is welcoming the arrival of something or someone.


    Inside the village, in Konoha''s Hospital, you can hear a large yell of pain reverberating in its walls.


    "SH********T, let the little demon out this instant!! Let it out!" A woman with spiky untamed dark-brown hair screamed.


    If this were happening 3 months from now it will be like she is giving birth to the Kyuubi.


    "Tsume-san, push. The baby is almost out!" The midwife said.


    "Aarrrghhhhh!" with one last push the baby has finally been delivered.


    "Ngiyak, ngiyak"


    "It''s a boy Tsume-san, and it''s one BIG baby." The midwife said.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Tsume took the baby in her arms and looked at her son.


    "You really are a big little demon. I was gonna give you the name Kiba which means Fang, but looking at you i will name you Daisuke, Inuzuka Daisuke, meaning Big or someone GREAT." Tsume finished.


    The boy has a round face with brown hair. It''s a big baby at about 5 kilos.


    While Tsume was holding the baby the curtains blocking the light from the moon opened slightly, giving light at the entire room.


    If its any given night. It will only serve as illumination for the room, but what happened was different.


    When the light touched Daisuke''s face, his hair turned white. Even his reviously rosy pink cheeks turned pale white. And when the baby opened his eyes it was dark with blood red pupils.


    Everyone in the room were shocked with what happened. Tsume while holding her baby was shocked beyond everyone else.


    After the curtains blocked the light of the moon again, Daisuke''s transformation shut down. But his hair remained silvery white.


    Tsume recovered immediately from her shocked immediately said in a whispher.


    "Fenrir, the clans pure-bloodline resides in my son. The monstrous wolf FENRIR."


    The midwife Biwako recovered and immediately signaled an anbu on the window and said.


    "Immediately, call for my husband Tora."


    The anbu appearing in front of the hokage''s wife bowed then shunshined away as fast as he can.


    "Tsume-san what was that?" Biwako said.


    "That was my ancestors unique bloodline transformation. Sulong, also known as Monstrous Wolf Transformation: FENRIR." Tsume said.


    "I have called for my husband to immediately come here. Let us wait for him. But first let me check on your son if there is something wrong with him or if he is healthy." Biwako finished.


    .....


    On the village of Konoha, even at the outskirts of it''s wall. Every beasts, specially the dog creatures look at the moon and howled/roared at it then bowed, seemingly welcoming and signaling the birth of the Great King of all Beast.


    ...


    On a land far away. In a forest filled mountain. A monstrously large creature opened his big blood-red eyes.


    "FINALLY, YOU HAVE ARRIVED!"

 5 The Wolfs Entrance 2

    Day xxx


    I''ve been in this dark place for so long i don''t even know how many days have already past. For the past few days i thought that i was sent to the void again. But after that i know is that i''m not in the void anymore because i can feel warmth and distorted voice (Try listening to words while underwater.) I sighed that''s what i thought i did. I''m inside my mother''s womb.


    ''I should have just requested to be reincarnate at least a year after Kiba''s birth. So i wouldn''t need to undergo being an infant for months without being able to do anything.''


    The only thing that i was able to do inside the womb is think for a few minutes then i always drift into slumber a few minutes after. My baby mind can not handle too much thinking for an extended period of time.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    One particular night i can hear screams, and i can feel that something is expelling me out from this dark place. Then after a few minutes, i can finally see light.


    "Ngiyak, ngiyak" i cried happily!


    ''Finally i''am free.''


    I tried to turn my head to see anything inside the room but everything are all blurred.


    ''Ofcourse, i''m a new born. I can''t see anything yet.''


    I was given to my mom and i can make an outline of what she looks like.


    As i was trying to imbed in my memories her very being everything went clear. I can see clearly and i can feel strength from my body. I feel like every senses that i possess has all been boosted. After a few seconds the adrenaline high have gone out from my body but the changes has already been done.


    I can finally see my mom''s face now. She has untamed brown hair and a red fang like mark in both of her cheeks. She looks like a very aggressive beautiful woman (not in a perv way guys!) But as i study her face she has that shocked face, like she have seen something impossible. Then she muttered in a whispher but i can hear it as loud as a normal speech.


    "Fenrir, the clans pure-bloodline resides in my son. The monstrous wolf FENRIR!"


    If you can hear her words you would have been happy to hear what she said for a pure bloodline means power, but when i saw her face despite the grin she wore when she said that i can see a trace of worry and fear in her eyes.


    After that the other woman in the room immediately called someone from the window and immediately the person appeared then disappeared a few moments later. After that i can feel tiredness overcome me and before i knew it, i fell asleep.


    ....


    3rd Hokage''s POV


    Inside the Sarutobi residence you can hear inside the clan leader''s room distinct childish giggles. Then inside the the studyroom an old man is reading an orange book named Icha icha paradise.


    "Sigh! What a great read. This book will become a best seller in no time. My student has really did a very wonderful book." The Hokage whisphered before closing the book.


    All of a sudden there was a knock in the door.


    "Come in." I said.


    "Hokage-sama. Your wife needs your presence in Konoha Hospital." The anbu said.


    "Thank you Tora. But for the last time, i''m no longer the Hokage. Minato''s your hokage now. It''s like your jnixing me to become the Hokage again." I said.


    "Apologies Sarutobi-dono. I''ll take my leave now." He said then he shunshined out of the room with a slight twirl of leaves.


    "Sighed, why does this technique always needs leaves. It always makes my room dirty full of leaves." I said.


    I immediately made my way to the Hospital and when i entered a room there are 2 women, a baby at most 2 months old due to it''s size resting in a baby crib, and a large dog with an eyepatch.


    "Why did you summon me Biwako-chan" i said.


    "Hiruzen, we have something to tell you" she said.


    Biwako his wife told her everything that happened and also told him what Tsume told her.


    "The Sulong is a unique transformation for us beast clans. It literally means "Moon Lion." It happens when a person with the ancient bloodline looks in the moon, it will transform to a savage beast. But the unique thing that happened earlier is that my son even if he is a newborn didn''t rampaged in my arms when he transformed. According to the clans text even a baby once transformed will berserk and turn to anyone he can smell or see." Tsume said.


    "Okay, for the time being let us make it a secret for the 3 of us, 4 if you include Tora. Also i will inform Minato tomorrow of what happened here." I said.


    "Thank you Hokage-sama and can you also tell Minato-kun to please not tell anyone of what really happened. I don''t want to attract any unwanted attention for my son." Tsume said.


    "Okay Tsume i will also tell that to Minato. What is your son''s name Tsume-san" i said.


    "Daisuke, Inuzuka Daisuke." She said.


    "What a fitting name for someone so Big and someone whom can have the power to become someone Great." I said.


    "Then i will take my leave Tsume-san." I said.


    "Yes Tsume-chan, you can rest now. Also your son is perfectly fit and healthy. You don''t need to worry about anything." Biwako said.


    "Thank you Biwako-sama, Hokage-sama. Take care."


    Me and my wife went home after that. While we were walking my wife said.


    "Hiruzen, please don''t let Danzo know about this. I have a bad feeling about Daisuke''s safety once he knew what happened earlier." Biwako said.


    "Yes Biwako-chan." I said fully knowing what my former teammate can do for the sake of the safety of Konoha.


    ....


    Daisuke POV


    Sip sip sip sip.


    ''This thing is really tasty and delicious.'' I said while still half asleep. Then it finally hit me. ''What am i drinking, i''m a b-baby.'' Then realization came to me. I''m currently being breastfed.


    ''Kami-sama why did you do this to me?'' I said while inside my inner mentality i am currently cursing Elsa for reincarnating me as a newborn baby.

 6 A Lone Wolf?

    I was woken up by the loud chirping of the birds.


    ''Chidori!'' I thought.


    ''Oh it''s just birds. I need to stop being paranoid.''


    Then when i opened my eyes. I saw a very big black menacing dog lying in the corner. Seemingly guarding me in my sleep. The first time i saw this dog i almost crapped my diapers. It has a black eyepatch on his right eye and missing his left ear.


    Back then i thought ''He''s like Nick Fury''s dog.''


    As i was staring at him. The dog, Kuromaru realized that i was awake. He went near me and checked if i was okay then he walked out of the room. Possibly to contact my mom.


    It''s already been 3 months since i''ve been born in this world. I can already squirm left and right on my own and i''ve already started to crawl for a little bit. If it was in my original world a baby wouldn''t be able to do this kind of things.


    Also it is already October, and i know that Naruto will be born around this Month. I don''t know the exact day but i''ve been able to see Kushina when i was with my mom one morning.


    The anime and manga haven''t given her justice of how beautiful she looked like. No wonder Minato the fourth hokage was Head over Heels for this woman.


    "Good morning little devil. Are you hungry?" My mom said when she entered the room.


    I''ve already gotten used to being an infant for the past few months. At first it was really embarrassing but i learned to just go with the flow since i can''t really do much in my state.


    As i was being breastfed my mind was wondering on how will i start on my training to become as powerful as soon as i can.


    Timeskip a few days from now.


    There''s a very powerful and baleful aura in the air in this particular night. Even inside my room in one of the most secured clans inside the village I can still feel the earth rumbling and you can hear the destruction happening outside.


    All of a sudden the room burst open and my mother was there. She carried me and we went to the living room.


    "Hana carry Daisuke and go to the village shelter. It is much safer in there. Kuromaru will be with you both so you don''t need to worry." My mom said.


    "What''s happening outside mom? I am scared mom." Hana said.


    "Don''t be scared. Everything will be alright. You just need to be brave, for you and for your little brother. A demon beast is rampaging inside the city right now, it is not safe for you to stay here with your brother." Mom said.


    She nodded and said in a scared tone. "Hmm, just be careful mom. And please be safe."


    "I will, now go!! Kuromaru protect them and be careful partner."


    "Woof!"


    Inside my mind i was shocked. Did i just heard Kuromaru talk? When Kuromaru barked at my mom i distictly heard a ''Hai!''. Come to think of it that was the first time Kuromaru barked near me.


    My sister Hana carried me and then mom carried us to Kuromaru''s back. Kuro bolted out of our residence and went straight for Konoha''s shelter. When we were outside we can hear loud screams and destruction you can see large flames and flying debris flying around inside the village. When we reached the shelter, there were hundreds of young and old citizens with a few ninjas maintaining peace and order.


    We were there for a few hours and you can hear almost everyone crying, despairing and some are even screaming in anger.


    After a few hours more, a shinobi entered the shelter and told the news that the Kyuubi is now gone. The fourth defeated it and killed it in combat. You can feel that the atmosphere calming down and everyone were happy that the demon has been killed, but for me the only thing that in my mind was,


    ''It has began. The story has finally began''


    ....


    A few years later 3 years and 9 months to be exact. I''m currently 4 years old in age today, yes today is my birthday. The past few years has been pretty much uneventful. After the Kyuubi''s attack the village was destroyed and after the news that the 4th hokage was killed in action, everyone mourned for his death. Almost all of Konoha attended his funeral and tge third hokage was appointed to become the hokage again.


    In a few months when i was 6 months old i was able to walk and speak words. My mom was devastated when my first word was Kuro, because i was trying to communicate with him ever since i heard him talk that night. Kuromaru and i have been great friends since then, you can even say that he is my nin-dog because he is always by my side but unfortunately a nin dog can only be partnered to a single person for a lifetime.


    Then when i was 1 year old i was able to read and speak fluently, after that i was deemed as a genius by everyone around me. But for me it hasn''t been a very good year for me because for some reason the clan kids doesn''t want to play with me. They always have that look that say, is he really an Inuzuka? Yes they think that i was different because my hair was white, i''m taller than my peers in the same age. If you look closely my height is around a 2 years old child.


    That is the reason why i can always be seen alone with Kuromaru.


    When i turned 2 i''ve been able to feel this kind of stream in my body. It feels like a consistent flow of energy like a river flow. I can only assume that it is my chakra. When i felt that i''ve already unlocked my chakra i was in training mode. I secretly smuggled leaves lying in our backyard inside my room to practice chakra control. Kuromaru has always been my lookout if someone is coming to my room. It also helps that i''m always alone since my mom were either at work or she is doing clan stuff and my for my sister, she''s been like my only friend even though she is my sister. She''ve always exerted time for me. We always play around the backyard and she also brings me to the clans kennel.


    The first time we went to the kennel i was excited. I''ve always been a dog person, but when we got there i was devastated. Every dog inside the kennel are either pups or young dogs like akamaru in the series. Then when i entered the kennel, every dog in the room immediately hid in their corners and whimpered. I was like ''what the f*ck''. All of them are scared of me. And to simply say the genins that were assigned for their D rank mission at that time to guard the dogs and clean the kennel were outraged. There were multiple body-fluids and crap of the dogs in each cage.


    I knew by that time that it will be hard to have a nin dog. Since then my mom have always tried to find a suitable dog for me or any animal since dogs do not work. She was scared for my feelings and that i will not have my ninja partner. So ever since i was three every month my mom will try to bring me to the clans kennels of the clan to see if there are any changes in the pups when i am in their presence but so far nothing has happened.


    Also by that time Hana has already started her ninja academy studies. So i was always left alone with Kuro.


    For the whole 3rd year of my life i either trained my chakra, played with kuromaru or was dragged by my mom to the Kennels.


    Then we come back to my birthday. My mom was there with her friends, The Hyuga Clan Leader Hiashi with his daughter, a cute white eyed shy girl Hinata and the Aburame Clan Leader Shibi with his son Shino.


    I went to them and said.


    "Hello my name is Inuzuka Daisuke, but you can call me Dais if you want to." I said.


    "Hello D-Daisuke-kun, m-my name i-is Hinata. Happy Birthday." she said.


    "Shino. Happy Birthday."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Both of the Kids are quiet, the girl was shy while the boy was creepy. But i knew that these 2 children are great individuals and will become respected ninja''s in their own right. My mom also introduced me to her friends and after that their kids and i went to a corner to play with my ninja toys. After that we became close to each other since i was not much of a loud mouth like in the original series. I speak with Hinata most of the time since Shino only replies in only brief words but we were starting to tolerate each others presence. Even though Hinata was stuttering every other word i kind of just smile and listen everytime she speaks while she blushes in embarrassment.


    Afterwards Hana came home with a friend i never expected. Uchiha Izumi with Uchiha Itachi. Yes! That Itachi! She appears to have Itachi the school prodigy in her class together with Izumi. They became friends when we met them in the Konoha Shelter during the Kyuubi''s attack.


    Well as you can expect Itachi is just as quiet as Hinata and Shino but he is a cool looking silent m*therf*cker (AN: "Language!" HISHE Captain America Style!)


    Izumi was an energetic girl like Hana. It seems like they dragged Itachi to come to my Birthday.


    Everything proceeded just like a normal birthday party. I received toy kunais and the likes and other ninja toys but what surprised me the most is a cage like gift. It seems like Izumi''s and Itachi''s gift.


    "Hana-chan told us that the pups are scared of you. Well it was Itachi''s idea since he''s the one who has a little brother that is why we bought you this." Izumi said.


    I opened up the box and there it was, a snowy white rabbit. She looked at me and stared right at my eyes. She was fascinated and curiously eyeing my face. It was beautiful! Just like a fluffy cloud in the sky. The most fascinating thing about the rabbit is it''s not afraid of me. Yes, i''ve checked other animals and they are also scared of me, kuromaru said that it is like an intimidating aura. But this cute little fella ain''t scared.


    Hana and Tsume were slightly shocked with this scenario. I gave the rabbit some treats and when i picked her up she just layed there in my arms and fell asleep.


    I turned to Izumi and Itachi. "Thank you Izumi-nee, Itachi-nii." I said.


    "No problem Dais-chan. So what will you name her?" she said.


    "I think i''ll call her Carrot."

 8 A Wolfs Embrace 2

    After i vanished from my spot i was excited and really happy to move this fast. Up until i hit a tree branch with my stomach.


    "Ughh! Ahhhhhhwtch." I groaned when i hit the tree branch.


    I carefully tried to position my feet to the branch while channeling chakra in it to stick myself. After that i made my way downwards while rubbing my stomach.


    "That really hurts. Maybe let''s not aim for a higher ground for now. I''ll try to shunshin on the ground for now." I said.


    After that i tried it for a few tries and i''m starting to get a hang of it. After i arrived on a specific spot perfectly i decided to try to shunshin to a tree branch again.


    I hit my face and my chest for my 2nd and 3rd try but after that i was able to land perfectly on the tree. I tried to shunshin from tree branch to tree branch after that and when i think that its adequate for my standard i paused my shunshin practice and took a late lunchbreak.


    After that i tried the Bladed Claw Technique. There are no handsign needed for this one. All you need to do is channel a chakra on your fingernails and it will elongate naturally. After i saw my fingernails grew 2 inches i tried to scratch a tree and what happened was, i broke my nails.


    "F*ckkkkkk!" I screamed.


    It hurts like a b*tch. I took a look at my hands and i saw that my middle fingers nails are gone. I paled immediately after seeing it, not because it hurts. Yes it hurts, but my moms gonna kill me if she sees this.


    ''How am i gonna explain this to mom. Waiiit! Lets try the growing part again.'' I channeled chakra on my fingertips again and as expected it grew.


    I exhaled a lot of air not knowing that i was holding my breath.


    "What went wrong? Why did my fingernails break?" I said.


    I tried to rack my brain for answer then it hit me. It only says that it will elongate the finger nails when you channel chakra. Meaning to say that''s it.


    ''Then why does it says bladed claw technique for christ sake!''


    I tried experimenting on it then it finally hit me and then i tried doing what i thought.


    "Now lets focus the chakra and make it pointy. Then channel the chakra continously but don''t let it dissipate like last time. Then let''s do this slowly."


    I put my fingernails on top the surface of the tree then exerted some force on it. After that I can see that my fingernails are embedding in the tree.


    "Eureka!!!!!" I yelled with a grin in my face.


    I tried to pull my hands of the tree, but the keyword was ''tried''. Well my nails are stuck now.


    "Haaaaaaa!" I exerted chakra on my nails with a scream and then the tree somehow exploded while my hands were numb.


    "What happened?" I said while wiggling my hands. The chakra saved my hand from the destruction that is why it is only numb.


    "Let''s try that again."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    I put my hands on the tree trunk and exerted chakra on my palm. Nothing happened. I exerted more, still nothing. Then when i pulled my hand it happened, a powerdul impact destroyed another chunk on the tree.


    "I see. It''s like by storing chakra on my palm it becomes like a stored kinetic energy since it is constantly moving then when i release my palm from the tree the energy went haywire and release it all forwards." I said.


    "Let''s call this Ninpou: Impact Palm"


    When i tried it again it went perfectly then i practiced it for a few more tries but my hands hurts now, it still cant handle continous recoils for the attack.


    "I need to up my "A" game from now on. My physical strength is still lacking." I said. Then when i looked up it seems like it''s already around 3 and i needed to make my way back home since my sister will arrive around 4. I went to look for Carrot and when i found her near a bush beside my things i noticed that she looks very tried and i asked her.


    "Were you training secretly behind this bush?" I said.


    "Yes Dais-sama. You were muttering things when you were trying to do your tricks so i just listened attentively and i tried what you just said. Look look, i can also elongate my nails now." She said and when i looked in her fingernails it really grew an inch longer. When i pinched it, it felt really sharp.


    "Okay Carrot let''s test this okay! Use scratch on that tree!" I said.


    "Hai! Dais-sama." She said.


    She ran and lunged a scratch attack on the tree and it left a deep scratch mark on the tree. I was shocked and excited when she did that.


    "Okay Carrot return to your Pokeball!" I said.


    "Dais-sama what''s a pocky-ball? Is that a treat for carrot?" She said.


    "No carrot nevermind. Just hop on, we need to go home now." I said.


    Carrot hopped on my shoulders like pikachu then i shunshined away on the village direction.


    ....


    Days gone by and i''ve been practicing my jutsus like a religion for almost 5 months. I''ve also doubled my exercise since my body can now handle harder exercises. I''ve also been wondering when i''ll be able to transform in my ''Sulong'' form since my body has grown stronger and stronger each passing days.


    Also once, i was almost spotted by some ninja patrols when i was entering the forest but fortunately i was able to notice them before i entered.


    After that i asked my mom for a little allowance and then i bought a blank black mask then i painted white whiskers on it. I know that my hair was a give away that''s why i always wear a black jacket that has a hoodie.


    As time goes by i finally perfected the 3 academy jutsus without handsigns. I can substitute now with a palm sized stone.


    I also perfected the Shunshin and the Bladed claw technique. My claws are now as durable and as sharp as a kunai. I also learned and mastered the Raiton: Spark Shock Technique. Ofcourse they''re just e and d ranked jutsus but what can i do? I can only get my hands on those techniques for now.


    But the most important one is that my hands can finally tolerate a very hard Impact Palm due to the help of Semi Zenkai Boost. I just repeated it till my hands hurt and then call it a day. Then i will repeat it again the next day if my hands are already healed up. After a few days i tried to increase the power little by little.


    Also once when i tried to use it on a big boulder, it dented a very large crater with my hands at its center. I can now say that if i sneek near an enemy if i hit them with my impact it will not leave just a mark. It can potentially rupture their organs inside due to the massive kinetic force that they will receive.


    Also Carrot has been growing as a fine Pokemon now a days. I trained her like a pokemon and made pokefoods for her. Just kidding, i''ve asked my mom for help on carrots nutritious diet and i also trained her by cross referencing my knowledge of pokemon moves. Carrot can now move in great speed and attack a person head on. I called it Quick Attack and Tackle of course. Then there is scratch and she was also able to copy my spark shock. I was shocked, no pun intended, when i saw her sparkling with lightning just like that. I was torn on deciding if she''s a mink or a pokemon when she did that. I only named her carrot because she''s a rabbit but i didn''t mean to turn her into a nin rabbit.


    After 5 months of my secret training my mom told me that we were invited to attend a Birthday Party on December 27 and it just so happened to be Hinata''s 4th Birthday.

 9 A Wolfs Embrace 3

    Today has been the most boring day of my entire existence minus my infant days. My mom and my sister grabbed me after my morning jog with Kuro to take me with them to go shopping in konoha''s shopping district.


    We''ve been through more than 10 shops already just to find a suitable dress for my mom and my sister to wear on the upcoming birthday party of Hinata. For me, i''ve just picked a formal lookinh Black and White Hakama and a Navy blue Haori.


    "Mom!!! That looks good on you already. Can you just buy it already so we can leave to have lunch." I said.


    "Well i want to look as good as i can get in that party. Almost every clan leaders in the village were invited to attend there and i don''t want to be ugly with just a simple dress." She said.


    "Look mom, your beautiful and anything you wear will look good on you." I said.


    "Oho, i know what your doing Dais-chan, your just really bored aren''t you." She said.


    "No mom, i''m just hungry that''s all." I lied intelligently.


    "Okay, okay. Here''s some Ryo go get some snacks to eat and we''ll meet up on the first shop were you brought your attire okay?" She said.


    "Hai! Mom." I grabbed the money, turned around, and ran like i was Maito Guy with 5 gates open.


    When i got out of that hellhole i went to the part which is less crowded and then i walk leisurely. I looked left and right basking at the beauty of the village.


    "Well after 4 years of being here in this world, i''ve never really wondered around much inside the village." I said in a whispher.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    I was walking around for almost 15 minutes when all of sudden i heard shouting.


    "Get out of my shop you Demon Brat!" Said scum cannon fodder.


    I turned around and saw one familiar scene. There around the disgusting merchandise shop, a small kid around 3 years of age with blonde hair and distinct whiskers on his face was being yelled at by a fat disgusting pig.


    When the kid turned around to leave the store i walked towards him and talked to him.


    "Yow! Are you alright." I said while he was looking on his feet while he was walking.


    Surprised by the words i said. He looked at me and blinked for almost 5 seconds then he pointed at himself asking if i was talking to him.


    "Yes, you, are you okay?" I said.


    "Umm, yes, i''m okay. That happens all the time. The shopkeeper or the owner of every shop always either yells at me to scram or they overprice the things that i wanted to buy whenever i try to buy something." He said with a smile but ends with a pout.


    "Sigh, look here. Come with me." I said.


    We walked for almost 10 mins without talking with each other while he was following me. I''m looking for a different merchandise shop.


    We stood at a corner hiding our self from the populace.


    "Stay here okay. What were you trying to buy exactly?" I said.


    "I was just trying to buy 10 Instant Ramens for today." He said showing his money.


    I grabbed the money and went inside the shop across the street. After about 5 min i walked out holding a plastic bag containg 20 ramens.


    "Here, this is the amount of ramens you can buy with that amount of money you gave me. By the way i''m Inuzuka Daisuke, what''s your name." I said.


    "Thank you so much Daisuke my name is Naruto, Uzumaki Naruto, dattebayo!" He said.


    "No problem Naruto. If there were a lot less people in that crowd i would have just kicked that disgusting pig between his legs, but unfortunately there were to many witnesses." I smiled with a devil like toothy grin.


    "Ettoooo, what does witness means?" Naruto said.


    I face palmed from his reply.


    "Nevermind, actually i''m actually about to find something to eat right now. Want to have lunch together?" I said.


    "Hai! I know just the place." He said then he ran with a grin.


    I just followed him for about 5 mins.


    We went through multiple of people staring at naruto disgustingly but he just ignores them. Whenever we go i try to repulse their stare by making my angriest beast like stare to every person looking at us. All of tge cannon fodders shivered at my stare. After running for a while we arrived at a place called ichiraku ramen.


    "Of course." i whisphered.


    "Hey Teuchi jii-san, Ayame nee-chan. One miso ramen here! Also i brought a friend. We''re friends right, dattebayo?" Naruto said.


    "Hai! Hai! Hello, it''s nice to meet you. I''m Inuzuka Daisuke." I said politely.


    "Welcome Daisuke kun. I''m Teuchi and this is Ayame my daughter." He said.


    "Hello Daisuke kun." She said with a sweet smile. "What would you want to eat?"


    "Can i also have 1 miso ramen." I said.


    "Coming right up! And for being Naruto''s first friend, both of your first bowl is on the house." He said.


    "Yatta!" Naruto yelled.


    I ate my food leisurely while savoring the most delicious ramen i''ve ever tasted while Naruto had already eaten 3 servings. I finished my 2nd Ramen while Naruto was still eating his 6th.


    "Hey Naruto i need to go back and meet with my Mom now." I said.


    "Okay Daisuke." He said with a smile while concealing a sad emotion underneath.


    I understood his worries since nobody wants to play with him or even just hangout with him. Me being with him this time is a first for him, well it''s also my first time hanging out with my literal age group but for me i don''t care since i''m 19 years old if you add my previous age.


    "Say, why don''t we meet here the day after tomorrow around the same time since i need to attend something tomorrow."


    Feeling excited, Naruto expressed a loud confirmation.


    "Hai! Daisuke, let''s meet again the day after tomorrow, dattebayo!" He said.


    I nodded then i proceeded to pay for my meal and since my mom gave me extra i paid for Naruto''s 3 bowls and thanked Teuchi for the delicious ramen.


    "Ne ne! Ayame-Nee. What does the day after tomorrow means. I''m kind of confuse." Naruto said while scratching his head.


    I went back to the meet up place my mom and i decided then after everything has been bought even the gifts, we went on our way home.


    ....


    The next day December 27


    It''s finally Hinata''s 4th Birthday. We went to the Hyuga Compound and we were met by Hiashi dono? Wait that''s not Hiashi dono. That''s Hizashi, Neji''s Dad. I thought that Hinata was abducted when she was 3 years old. Is it in her 4 years old Birthday?


    When we entered the compound i saw some Kumogakure ninja''s my suspicion has finally been cleared and i knew exactly what''s going to happen later.


    While the party was ongoing i was silently thinking if i should save Hinata from the abduction. It won''t be a problem since i know the forest behind the Hyuga compound like the back of my hand since i''ve been training there for almost 5 months now.


    But, if i save Hinata then the timeline will be disrupted. The future will change if i do such thing, but can i just tolerate the situation while knowing that someone will be abducted and someone will die while i know such thing. While i was talking with myself i didn''t see someone walking in my direction.


    "Hell-llo Daisuke-kun." Someone said while i was dazing.


    "Ohhh, Hello Hinata. Happy Birthday." I smiled.


    "Thank you D-Daisuke-kun. Also thank you for the gift, i really liked what you and your mom gave me." She said.


    "Well your certainly doing fine now Hinata. You don''t stutter as much as you do since we last met." I said.


    "W-well i d-don''t have any friends here in the compound so i-i just don''t want you to think t-that i''m weird by stuttering so much since you and Shino are my onl-ly friend." She said with a beet red facial expression.


    "Well that''s great. But don''t worry Hinata. I won''t look at you anything less even if you stutter all of your words. You''re my friend and nothing can''t change that. If you don''t have any friends here why don''t you come in our compound sometimes so we can play anytime you want. Also if you want to i can visit you here sometimes since i''m alone most of the time in our compound." I said.


    "Thank you. That would be lovely D-Daisuke-kun." She said while looking down on her feet like it is the greatest feet in the whole world.


    Since i''ve had my 2nd birthday when i unlocked my chakra i''ve been really keen on understanding one''s emotion. That''s why i knew that Naruto was sad even if he smiles like a full ray of sunshine. Right now, even though Hinata is shy and embarass of what i said. I can also feel that there''s a large amount of gratitude that is why before she looked down i saw a glimpse of a teary white eyes.


    After that Hinata goes back to her father since they''d be welcoming more guests that attended her birthday. That is when i knew what i had to do.


    ''Since i''ve reincarnated into this world, i''ve only interacted with a small amount of people and i''ve only been close with a lot less. To be precise that would only be my Mom, Hana, Izumi when she visits Hana, Naruto just recently, and now Hinata.''


    "In the series Naruto wants to be strong to become the Hokage in order for the village to accept him on who he really is. Maybe, just maybe, i''ve already found my nindo to persevere in this world." I whisphered.


    "I''m gonna be strong, stronger than anyone else. So that i''ll be able to protect and save, those who are precious to me." I whisphered but internally it sounds stronger than a heartfelt scream.


    ...


    I went to my mom and told her that i don''t feel so good. We made our goodbye with Hiashi and his brother Hizashi and i also came to Hinata and hugged her. We went home soon and when i got home i asked my mom if i could sleep in my bed now and she gave me a goodnight sleep. I told Carrot to guard the door and move around the bed if my mom should take a look on me while i made a decoy on my bed.


    After that i wore my Black jacket with a black hoodie then i proceeded to put the black mask on with white whiskers and a kanji for wolf on it''s right forehead. I then got my dark cloak on that i just recently bought for myself. After that i silently opened and closed the window then shunshined at the direction of the Hyuga''s Compound with a calm and serious face.

 10 A Wolfs Embrace FINALE

    After i arrived inside the forest, i went near the Hyuga Compound as near as i can possibly get. I waited for a few hours, and when i was about to doubt what is happening, i heard a fast almost silent footstep. Then i heard the ruffling of tree leaves and that is when i moved from my position.


    I tailed the man who wears a kumo forehead protector and is carrying a bag on his shoulder. Probably that would be Hinata. I was following him as silent as i can while trying to leave noticable trails. Then i heard him say.


    "Finally i''m far enough to avoid the Byakugan''s range."


    When i heard what he said. I can see that he had relaxed his guard and that is more than enough reason for me to sneak attack him as fast as i can.


    I went to the side where he was carrying Hinata. I cast my cloak off to have full mobility then i retracted my claws and raced onto him as fast as i can.


    As i was inching near him i added a spark shock on my fingertips to make it''s penetration power as strong as possible.


    The moment he knew something was wrong, i''ve already gained so much distance that i was inches from him.


    I slashed the upper part of the bag so it will fall on the ground but as i was about to stab him in the heart he had already jumped backwards only giving him a shallow injury when my nails dug on his chest.


    After the failed stab i lunge at him not giving him any time to formulate a counter attack.


    He pulled a Kunai in his holster then he tried to block my claws.


    ''Ding''


    My attack was intercepted.


    I ducked when he tried to kick me in the face and after that i tried to side kick his legs so that he will fall onto the ground. But the Kumo-scum just jumped backwards again.


    "Well well well what do we have here. An anbu from konoha? Or a spy anbu from another village gaining my spoil. I don''t remember any anbu from konoha having a mask like that."


    As he was doing his villain monologue i again rushed him with my electric claws. But he suddenly coated his kunai with lightning then he met my claws again.


    ''He has elemental manipulation, possibly high chunin or low jonin.'' I thought.


    "Eager for a fight are you." He said then all of a sudden he vanished into electricity.


    ''Damn it! A Lightning Clone''


    I was stunned by the burst of electricity. The moment i had my control of my body back i was slashed by the kunai right through my chest.


    ''It hurts like shit!'' I complained.


    I jumped backward and grabbed the wound to stop the bleeding. But the enemy is already rushing for me again. When he was inches from me readying a killing blow with his kunai, everything went real slow.


    If i was having a third point of view i can see that my eyes turned Black with Red blood eyes. My hair was getting longer each second. My claws grew stronger and i can feel power rushing to my body.


    As i was about to be hit by the kunai i side stepped to the left in an unimaginable speed then i met the stab right through my shoulders.


    Before the enemy nin recovers from his shock, i immediately put my left palm on his left abdomen then i screamed.


    "Ninpou: Impact Palm"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Kumo nin


    The impact caused the enemy to fly across the battlefield with a torn cloth on his abdomen. The impact embedded a small palm on it. As he flew he went into a stop when he crashed into a tree.


    I went into my knees due to the exhaustion. I was panting hard right there. When i caught my breath again i went to my cloak to hide my wounds then looked if the enemy nin was still alive.


    I rejoiced when i saw that the scum was still breathing. I tried to increase my animal instinct to feel if there are any incoming ninjas. I felt that there is a large amount of chakra coming from Konoha, fast. I can feel that it is around High Jonin Level if i compare it with my mom.


    I went to Hinata and checked if he was okay. After i saw that she is okay she slowly opened her eyes. She screamed when all of what happened suddenly went back to her and she wore a frightened face with tears fallin in her cheeks like a waterfall.


    I touched her shoulder and she looked straight at me.


    I have my cloak on again that is why she didn''t saw my wounds but the traces of blood are streaming on my right hand that was holding her shoulder.


    My hair are still longer that is why i can''t hide it underneath my hoodie.


    I stared at her for a brief second then i hugged her and whisphered in her ears with my disguised voice.


    "It''s okay. You are safe now!"


    ...


    Hiashi''s POV


    I should have known that those Kumo Ninjas are up to something bad. Due to my carelessness my only daughter has been abducted.


    I ran outside and went full power on my Byakugan. I encircled the whole compound and when i saw traces of trails lingering a little bit at the border of my byakugan i immediately bolted in that direction.


    When i got there it seems that this is not my daughters abductor. It''s like he is leaving bread crumbs for me to follow.


    ''Is this a trap! No matter, this is the life of my child. I will not hesitate even if this is a trap!''


    I followed the trail as fast as i can. Then at the end of my byakugan i can see that a large amount of chakra has been released.


    ''It''s almost twice my chakra. And it is very wild, Primal to be exact.''


    He doubled his speed and went straight at the battlefield.


    5-10 minutes before he arrives. He felt that the large chakra vanished and it''s now smaller.


    It seems that the battle is already over.


    When i arrived at the battlefield. I saw the Kumo ninja unconscious beside a broken tree. My daughter is being hugged by a cloaked figure trying to make her stop crying. The cloak figure is small but i can see that he or she is somewhat taller than my daughter , it''s either a small ninja kid or a very small teen kunoichi.


    "Who are you?" I said.


    "T-tou-sama!" Hinata said and went straight at me.


    "Are you okay Hinata?" I said.


    "Yes T-tou-sama. She saved me." She said as she pointed at the mask/cloaked figure.


    End POV


    .....


    When Hiashi arrived i released Hinata and when Hinata noticed her father she ran right at him. She told her that i saved her, and is that a ''she'' she said. Yes they thought that i was a girl. I stand there and answered his question of who i am with a higher pitched voice.


    "My identity is not what is important right now. That ninja from Kumo." I pointed at the ninja from kumo. "Is only unconscious. It would be wise to keep it that way and to not kill him right now." I said.


    He knew what i meant and after i said that the killer intent surrounding his body lessened to a bearable degree.


    "I''ll be going now." I said and before he can talk back i already shunshined as far as i can, away from konoha without leaving the border.


    I then circled my way back so that i won''t be seen by a Hyuga''s Byakugan or any patrol ninja. When i was able to go back to my clan compound as stealthy as possible i immediately hid in my bedroom. Startling Carrot awake, before she can dash at me, i went straight at my restroom. I took off all of my clothes then i proceeded to clean my slowly healing wound. I bandaged it tight then i washed all of my clothes soaked by blood.


    I then went back to bed as i hid the washed but destroyed jacket and wore a bloodred tshirt to hide the blood if my blood stains it. I then went to bed but before i went to sleep i have this lingering feeling that i forgot something important.


    Clearly too tired to stay awake I closed my eyes and fell asleep a moment later.

 11 A Busted Wolf is a Dead Wolf

    ''Scratch scratch scratch''


    "Oucchhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    I woke up earlier than usual despite the fact that i just had a life and death battle last night because someone or somebunny decided that it is okay to scratch my face not once, not twice but three times!


    "What''s your problem Carrot! Im dead tired right now. Can''t you just let me sleep a little longer." I said.


    But Carrot didn''t budge and pawed me over and over again this time.


    "Dais-sama, dais-sama! Wake up! Wake up!" She said.


    I opened my eyes and frowned at her.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "What do you want Carrot!"


    "Your hair''s very long Dais-sama."


    I blinked for about 5 seconds before i realized.


    "Oh Sh*t!"


    I immediately went to the bathroom and tried to find something that can cut my hair but unfortunately there are none.


    "What to do! What to do! Any minute now mom would come to bring Kuromaru or to tell me if she has a mission for today! I need to cut this hair back to its original length."


    I then had a great idea. I channeled chakra on my finger tips and let my nail grow longer. After that i proceeded to cut my hair then i flushed everything in to the sink. Once it was almost as long as my previous hair i took off my bandages to see what my wounds look like right now.


    It certainly healed a lot and i can feel a lot more power coursing in my body. I can also feel that my chakra evolved again. I went and took a bath then i bandaged my chest again.


    I wore a long sleeve mesh shirt and then wore a closed black sweater then i went outside the bathroom just in time to hear a knock on my door.


    "Goodmorning Little Devil, i need to go for a meeting at the Hokage Tower today for a meeting. I''ll leave Kuromaru with you today since something bad happened in the Hyuga Compound last night. This way you''ll be more protected from any attacks. I cooked breakfast in the Kitchen and i left some Ryo''s on the counter." She said.


    "Nani? What happened mom?" I said while faking innocence.


    "It seems that Hinata was almost abducted by a Kumo ninja last night. If not for the help of an unknown ninja the Kumo Nin would have been able to leave the borders before Hiashi can catch up to them."


    "Is Hinata okay?" I said.


    "Well i don''t know yet. I''ll try to ask Hiashi about that later. Just be careful when you go out okay." She said.


    She walked out of my room while leaving Kuromaru.


    If you''re asking why i didn''t visit Hinata right now it''s because Hiashi might connect the dots if he sees me and sense my chakra.


    My chakra right now is growing by the minute due to the Zenkai Boost.


    I went to the Kitchen to have breakfast when Kuro sat beside me and sniffed me like i''m some kind of bag with a bomb in it. He looked at my eyes and stared for a full minute before he growled like an wife.


    "Why do you smell like blood." He said.


    I paled when he asked me the million dollar question. I tried to fake a smile and told him. "What are you talking about Kuro?"


    "Don''t dodge the question Inuzuka Daisuke! Why do you smell like blood." He said with a growl.


    Okay since i can''t hide something from Kuro since he is the best tracking Nin dog in all of Konoha, i went out clean at him. I narrated what happened and mixed lies with what really happened so that he won''t chew me as hard as possible.


    "Are you that DUMB! DAISUKE!" He growled loudly after i finished my story.


    "What made you think that you could match a grown low jonin adult in combat! I thought that you were smarter than this! For Kami''s sake, your only 4 years old Daisuke!" He angrily finished.


    Fortunately Mom already left and Hana has already went out for some training. If not they would come running on my room to ask what is happening since Kuro is so loud right now, he sounds like naruto when he is announcing that he wants to become the hokage in the anime series.


    "Well i won didn''t i. Me and carrot have trained really really hard this past 5 months in secret. The reason i went out to confront the enemy nin was because i was confident that if i couldn''t save Hinata, I''m fast enough to retreat safely with her." I lied to lightly appease Kuro''s anger.


    "You could have just told your mom, or any adult in Konoha. They could have done the same thing or even better than what you did to save Hinata." He said.


    "Well will they listen to me if i told them ''Hey mom i heard the Kumo ninjas conversation and they want to kidnap Hinata''." I said.


    "Sigh! You''ll just reason out your way out of this right?!" Kuro said.


    I nodded on his words while i added. "Well i know that what i did was reckless and dangerous Kuro. But i needed to do something. Hinata is my friend and she needed my help. Carrot and i learned many different thing while we were training in the forest. I''m a lot stronger now compared to when i just started running with you around the village." I said.


    He sighed again for about the 5th time with our little conversation. He looked at me and stared right at me without talking for about 5 minutes. Then he said "Okay i will let you pass this time. Now take of your jacket and show me your wounds."


    I quickly did what he said and showed him my wounds. They are a lot smaller now. The slash looks like a thin line of wound now and the stab wound is like a bullet hole now.


    If Kuro saw my real injury last night he would have just Gatsuga me to unconsiousness and then he will proceed to carry me to Konoha''s Hospital to have a lot of stitches and rest. But since he just saw the aftermath due to the help of my Semi Zenkai Boost, Kuro just growled at me and said in a whispher "Lucky little demon the enemy nin was a weak jonin."


    "Okay, you are grounded for the week." Before i could protest that he is not my mom, he continued and said "or do you want me to chase you around town while trying to bite you with multiple bloody wounds for the rest of the month?"


    I paled and nodded. But then i remembered something.


    "Wait Kuro, i promised to meet with a friend today is it okay if i''m let off just for today. Please!!!" I said with a puppy eyes.


    Kuro sighed again and said. "Okay! But tomorrow you and i are gonna have spar so i can see what improvements are you and carrot so proud about." He said with a devilishly aura emanating from his back.


    I silently prayed for my life tomorrow while finishing my breakfast.


    After that i went out with Kuro and met with Naruto. He was surprised that i brought a large dog and a cute little bunny.


    When we entered Ichiraku, after i introduced Kuro and Carrot with Naruto, Ayame, and Teuchi. Carrot was suddenly snatched from my head by Ayame.


    She cuddled and squealed while rubbing his face on Carrot''s face.


    Carrot was flashing her eyes at me asking for help.


    ''Poor Carrot'' i thought.


    But when Ayame hugged Carrot on her chest.


    ''Carrot''s a girl! Carrot''s a girl! She''s not lucky she''s in that position!'' I thought.


    Both Naruto and i enjoyed my last day of living today since i am scheduled to die under Kuro''s hands, well paws in his case, tomorrow.


    When the day ended i said my goodbye to Naruto and returned home quietly with Carrot and Kuro while watching the sunset far out in the Horizon seemingly saying goodbye with its warm embrace.

 12 The Wolf and the Flicker

    Days pass, months pass. Now i''m 3 months away from my 7th Birthday. I''ve been training and training in order for me to grow stronger each passing days.


    Right now i''m currently running around the village with weights on my feet and wrists. This will be my 10th lap around the village.


    Even though i''m only about to enter my 7th year of age, my height can be compared to a 8 years old.


    Also since the peace around the elemental nations has been around for a long time now, the academy stated that the new students that are going to enter the academy should be around 8 years of age.


    My Sister and Izumi nee just graduated this year at the age of 11 as a genin, since the old curriculum gives them 5-6 school years to graduate.


    Although Itachi nii graduated when he was 7 years old to become a Genin, it''s just today that he is about to take the exam as a 10 years old kid turning 11, since his Sensei hadn''t recommended him for unknown reasons.


    Itachi nii had aced the academy exams and had the 2nd best record just behind the late 4th Hokage Namikaze Minato.


    "How can i beat his record if i enter the Academy when i''m 8 years old." I sighed as i finished. I really want to show my skills and powers, but the cons are higher than it''s pros.


    Yes i get to Graduate early and learn from a sensei as soon as possible, but i would attract the eyes of Shimura Danzo if i did.


    Shino was almost recruited in to Root and i don''t even have a way or the strength for him to reject.


    If his adopted brother Torune had not offered himself to join them instead, Shino would have been a emotionless ninja in training right now, not that he has much emotions when i talk with him.


    And Shino just turned 7 this year just like me, what more if i graduate months after just entering the academy. I don''t know if my mom would be able to save me from Danzo''s clutches.


    That is why i''m improving in secret. I could also have told Hinata that i was the one who saved her that day but it is better if there''s just me and my pet friends that knows about it for know.


    ''It''s not that i want gratitued or praises if i told her that i was the one that saved her. I just need to save them from the dark as long as i can.''


    Also days after when i saved Hinata. I was able to transform into what i call a Pseudo Sulong.


    Whenever i transform my hair grows along with my fingernails. My fangs sharpen and my muscles enlarges slightly. My chakra also expands to about Jonin level but the consumption it drains away from my body is too large. I know that this is not the full trasformation since in the One Piece series most of them goes full on Badass and mine feels like a mini boost compared to it.


    Also for now i am only able to transform for about a minute since my chakra consumption is very high while in Sulong.


    My normal chakra reserves are around Mid to High Chunin now in my base form, allowing me to use jutsus around C rank and below without too much chakra consumption because of my Chakra Control.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    When i finished my run, i went home to take a bath. After i showered i looked in a big mirror and can''t stop to whistle as i look at my body.


    I''m currently around 4''9 in height with a slim but muscular physique, designed for speed and flexibility. I have a shoulder length white hair that i normally tie to a pony tail just like Itachi nii. I have red eyes with a wild aggressive intent lingering underneath the beautiful ball of ruby.


    I then wore my Black jacket with Grey fur on the side of its hoodie and a charcoal grey anbu pants. I usually wore black sandal to match my attire.


    After that i went downstairs grabbing carrot who is still sleeping in my bed along the way to have some light breakfast with my mom and then went out to look for a possible training partner or a possible sensei.


    I really want to ask Guy san to teach me but he''s always such a blabber mouth. When i enter the academy it is not yet too late to ask him since he only taught lee when he graduated and was assigned in his cell.


    After hours of walking and searching for anyone i was about to go to the library until i bump into another person.


    I looked at who it was and was about to say that i''m sorry until i saw his face. He has unkempt, dark-coloured hair, black eyes and a relatively broad nose. Wearing a black high collared shirt and black pants.


    It''s non other that Shisui of the Body Flicker.


    "Sorry about that. I wasn''t looking where i was going." Shisui said while scratching his head.


    "No it''s also my fault that i''m thinking about something else while walking. My name is Inuzuka Daisuke." I said.


    "Ohhh my name is Shisui, Uchiha Shisui." He said.


    "Oh your an Uchiha too, i know someone from your clan. Itachi nii and Izumi nee. Do you know them?" I said.


    He seems interested in what i said. He smiled and said. "Well Itachi is my Best Friend and i''m also friends with Izumi." He said.


    "Well your name seems familiar to what Izumi nee told me about a Uchiha Sushi that''s always hanging out with Itachi nii, stealing her precious Itachi Time." I said.


    He had a tick mark on his forehead when i said that and he whisphered. "That Dumb Fangirl, making me weird nicknames and stabbing me in the back."


    I just stared at him while he continues his curses.


    He cleared his throat and said.


    "So what were you thinking and where are you going Daisuke-kun" He finished.


    "Well i was thinking, Itachi nii is taking his chunin exams today and i want to become a strong ninja too but i don''t have anyone that can teach me." I said.


    "Why don''t you ask for help in your clan. Your an Inuzuka right?" He said.


    "Yes, but i don''t have my Nin dog yet to practice other stuff. I know the Gatsuga technique and the Inuzuka Taijutsu and other stuff but that''s all." I said.


    "What''s that white pup on your head?" He said.


    "Oh this is carrot. She''s a White Snow Rabbit." I said.


    "Well he looks like somekind of dog to me with large long ears." He said.


    "Well since you''re acquainted with Itachi to even know that he is taking his Chunin exams today, why don''t you and i have a friendly spar? I may be able to show you some cool jutsus while we''re at it." He said.


    I nodded at his words while concealing my excitement underneath.


    ''I get to have a spar with freaking Uchiha Shisui! Body Flicker Shisui!!''

 13 The Wolf Bows

    In a secluded training ground near the Uchiha Compound.


    A Man with short black hair stands infront a child who has long white hair. Both are standing trying to see what each other is about to do.


    Of course this would be Shisui and Daisuke standing. Both in their own basic stance for battle.


    Shisui standing with his left arms wide open in front while his right arm on his back.


    Daisuke crouching slightly while his left hand is in between his thighs while his right hand positioned near his right waist.


    Daisuke destroyed the deadlock by charging fast at Shisui while readying a scratch like attack.


    Shisui watching each movement and readied a defensive stance.


    In just a blink of an eye Daisuke''s finger nails sharpen like a small knife while trying to scratch Shisui.


    Shisui seeing the dangerous claws countered by deflecting the attack by attacking Daisuke''s wrist while also readying a punch on Daisuke''s stomach.


    Seeing that Shisui blocked his initial attack. Daisuke jumped and front flip to Shisui''s left side while readying a stabing motion with his hand like a ''raikiri''.


    Daisuke attacked while dodging Shisui''s counter''s. This repeated for about 20 minutes with no attacks connecting through each other.


    Daisuke''s POV


    "Okay Dais-kun i''m gonna increase my speed. Ready yourself." Shisui said.


    I just readied my self and honed my instinct. But i wasn''t ready for what just happened.


    Shisui blurred from his spot and arrived in front of me with a punch.


    I tried to dodge the incoming attack but Shisui''s fist connected on my cheeks.


    I know that he was holding back but this is the first time i was punched in the face.


    I winced from the blow but i readied myself for another attack.


    I can feel his attack coming but i can''t keep-up. Then when Shisui was about to stop the spar i said.


    "Raiton: Volt Charge"


    My body burst into sparks while charging Shisui. I was able to match his speed and continued my onslaught.


    Shisui was shocked, but as a veteran ninja he dodge all of my attacks with ease.


    When i was about to connect a stab Shisui blurred then i felt a punch behind my head and i stumbled forward but i recovered immediately and readied a crouch position.


    "Gatsuga."


    I twirled like a spinning drill then went for Shisui. His hands flashed into blurs doing handseals.


    "Doton: Mud Wall Jutsu."


    I collided with the wall that Shisui summoned. But my Gatsuga drill through the wall. But when i got a view behind it, Shisui is not over there.


    My technique stopped and i landed on my feet behind the wall. Then my instinct flared and jumped as high as i could.


    "Doton: Head Hunter Jutsu"


    "Your stronger than i thought Daisuke-kun."


    I didn''t answer him not that i don''t want to, but i''m panting like never before. I''m clearly exhausted from our spar.


    I then went for a last charge.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    My eyes turned black and red then my hair grew. I transformed slightly then i went for the attack. I transformed just for a few seconds here because i don''t want to be fully spent after.


    "Raiton: Volt Charge"


    His eyes turned red and as expected Shisui dodged my attack.


    But then when i was in mid air i twisted my body feet facing upwards while i crouched mid air while i readied my arms like ''Black Panther Wakanda Forever''.


    "Ninpou: Aerial Shock."


    I charged my feet with chakra. It spinned on my soles coursing Kinetic Energy. Then when i felt that the power was enough i released my hold on the Kinetic Energy then a loud ''Bang'' sound echoed across the training field.


    I sailed through the wind like a bullet nearing Shisui.


    After my failed Volt Charge Shisui relaxed his senses since he knew that that should have been my final attack.


    That is why when i charged at him while mid air he did not have the time to block or to dodge.


    I slashed at him with an X pattern. Then when i landed on the ground i rolled for a few meters before i stopped.


    I was panting like hell as i laid there on the ground. Sweat coursing through all over my body. Then i tried to look if Shisui was okay but all i saw was a destroyed log!


    "Sh*t" i said.


    "Ne ne! Do you kiss your mom with that foul mouth of yours." He said while looking at me from above the trees.


    "Well technically yes! But i try to dodge her kiss every now and then if i can." I said.


    He laughed when i told him that then he replied.


    "Well you are one strong kid Daisuke-kun. You made me use half of my speed in our spar. Specially that last attack. I didn''t know that someone can maneuver mid air like what you did over there. What was that really." He said.


    "Well that''s one of my Original Jutsus. I''m not yet allowed to view Rank C jutsus from our clan since i''m not attending the Academy yet." I said.


    "Wait, wait! What did you say? Your not yet attending the Academy?" He said shocked by my statement.


    "Welllllllll, Yes. I''ve been training by myself for the past few years that''s why i''ve been able to do those stuff." I said.


    "Then how old are you?" He said.


    "I''m 6, turning 7 this year." I said with a smile.


    ''This kid is a monster. He is at Sasuke''s age and he is as strong as Itachi when he graduated. He even matched half my speed and pushed me to use my Sharingan, even if it''s just for a few seconds.'' He thought.


    "Ne, Shisui san. Can you train me in secret? I know that it''s too much to ask but all my mom taught me was the basic taijutsu of our clan and the basic Gatsuga. Everything else i created and trained myself. It''s just i want to grow stronger so i can protect my love ones." I said.


    "But the 5 nations are still in Peace with each other. There''s no need to grow stronger as early as your age Daisuke-kun." He said.


    "Well we''ll never know Shisui san. I always think that the peace that we have right now is just a mask to hide the hidden dangers that the future has in store. It''s like what they always say to a person. "The silent one''s are always the most dangerous." I finished with a strained smile.


    "Well i just finished a long term mission with my team. I can train you every now and then if you want to." He said.


    "That would be great Shisui san. Thank you very much!" I stood up while waving back and forth the i bowed at him expressing my gratitude.


    He smiled and nodded at me when i raised my head.


    "Well should i call you Sensei now Shisui san?" I smiled.


    "No, you can just call me Shisui nii like what you call Itachi." He said.


    I smiled at his reply then said.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Let me just rest for a bit Shisui nii, then we can spar again." I said.


    He smiled at my words then he ruffled my hair, just like a big brother messing with his little brother.

 14 The Wolf Plays Ninja

    Before the day ended Shisui and I decided to meet up every other day for my Training.


    After that I went home slightly skipping while i walk. Carrot is sleeping in my head as usual and i''m clearly very satisfied that i''ve been able to have a very powerful ninja as a sparring partner and tutor.


    Also i know that Shisui is a great person. He is a person who cares deeply for his love ones.


    When i arrived at our house i went straight to the bathroom to have a long warm shower. I then went to the living room to write something on a notebook.


    When i turned 6 i bought a notebook in which i write in codes for possible other world powers that i can recreate as a jutsu here in the elemental nation.


    It has been proved when i''ve luckily created my impact. Also i logged everything that i know about the Naruto world.


    I felt like a fool that i''ve never done this earlier. Because of that, for the 6 years that had passed living here in the Elemental Nation i clearly forgot some minor or major future events.


    I also made sure that no one could understand the words on my notebook. If ever someone tries to steal it they won''t be able to easily decipher it since i''ve written them in the English language.


    After writing in my notebook my mom arrived home then my sister followed after a few minutes. We then ate dinner as we narrated what we''ve done for the day.


    The next day i went to the village playground to meet with Naruto. Carrot joined Hana in the Kennels to help her.


    I''ve also introduced Hinata and Shino to Naruto in the past.


    Hinata was shy around Naruto but she is shy nearly to anyone even to her friends.


    I''m one of the few individuals that she can speak without stuttering.


    When i introduced Shino to Naruto he just did what he usually do, be Shino. He just remains quiet and speaks in brief words.


    For the past few months that we''ve been meeting each other i''ve only been able to make him answer into a full sentence. But after that he just responds like he usually do.


    Well to be exact my friends are clearly weird. One is a very shy walking tomato face, the other is a stalker like creepily silent bug boy and the last one is an overly energetic ball of sunshine.


    As for me well almost all of the kids are scared of me.


    It''s because whenever they try to insult Hinata as someone with weird eyes i always beat them but not before poking their eyes multiple times.


    Well as for Shino, at first when they insulted him as a disgusting person because of his bugs. I also beat them up.


    I then asked Shino if there''s some kind of bugs that i can feed them without poisoning or harming a person.


    After that whenever someone insults him i force fed them with Bugs.


    Well for Naruto i''ve done almost everything. Beating up the kids, pranking them, scaring them, i even traumatized some kids with what i call my Killer Intent.


    But even if i need to protect this weidoes for the rest of my life i would gladly do so because my life here in Konoha hasn''t been boring since the day i met them.


    I would still be alone with either Kuromaru or Carrot in my Clan''s Compound training up until Academy days.


    I''ve arrived in the Playground after a few minutes of walking. I then saw Naruto talking with 2 other boys.


    The kid on his right has a weird Pineapple Black Hair while the other one is a Plump kid with swirls on his cheeks.


    Clearly knowing who this kids are i then quietly sneeked behind Naruto and


    "BOOOOOOO!"


    "IEEEEEEEEEE!!!"


    "Hahahahahaha! What kind of scream was that! Are you somekind of a Hybrid Girl". I laughed while holding my stomach and wiping the tears on my eyes.


    "DAISUKEEEEEE! FOR THE LOVE OF RAMEN THAT ISN''T FUNNY! DATTEBAYO!" Naruto said.


    "Hahahaha i''ll stop doing it if you stop shrieking like that everytime i jump scare you. Well who are these 2 boys with you Naruto? Are they messing with you?" I asked with a scary smile.


    Pineapple kid and the Round boy slightly paled when i smiled at them.


    Naruto knowing what that smile meant immediately said.


    "No, Shikamaru here rejected the other kids invitation of Playing Ninjas when the other kids didn''t want me and Choji playing with them, dattebayo." Naruto said.


    "Shikamaru? Choji?" I asked.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Ohhhh well this is Choji and Shikamaru. Guys this is Daisuke." He said.


    "Yow!" I said.


    "Hello!" Choji replied.


    "Yow." Shikamaru lazily followed.


    "Sorry about scaring you there. Whiskers here is pretty much a trouble magnet and i''ve been saving his ass ever since i met him." I then scratched the back of my head.


    "What a drag. It''s alright i just witnessed it earlier so no worries."


    "Uhmm" Choji nodded.


    "Well do you want to Play Ninja?" I said.


    "Yes yes lez go! Dattebayo!" Guess who said that?


    Naruto, Choji, Shikamaru and I played the whole morning. Before lunch time Shikamaru and Choji were fetched by a blonde haired kid with a ridiculously long bangs.


    "Shikamaru! Choji! Both of your Dad are looking for you. They said its time to go home now."


    "What a drag! See you later Daisuke and Naruto!" Shikamaru said.


    "Bye Daisuke and Naruto!" Choji said.


    "Takecare! Let''s meet up again sometime!" I then offered both of them a bumpfist. Naruto also smiled and did the same.


    Choji also raised his fist then Shikamaru followed but not before whisphering his catch phrase.


    They then went to the blonde haired girl which i know as Ino who has a slight blush on her face for a brief second for some reason.


    I looked around if Sasuke is near but he is nowhere near.


    ''Maybe i missed her or i''m imagining the blush in her face.'' I thought.


    After that Naruto tapped me on my shoulders and then we went on our way to Ichiraku.


    "Hey Shikamaru. Who was that white haired kid you were playing with?" She asked.


    "What a drag. That''s Daisuke. Why?" Shikamaru replied.


    "Ehhhh! Daisuke? You mean white devil Daisuke? The one that almost every kid fears in the playground?" She said.


    "Yes Ino chan. But he''s not that bad. Actually he is really nice. He just beats up the kids who bullies his friends." This time Choji replied.


    "Well if you say so. But he really does look Handsome." She said and finished in a whispher.

 15 A Wolfs Promise

    The Next Day


    I wake up earlier than usual today. Maybe it''s because i''m excited to have my first ninja lesson from another person either than my mom.


    I got out of bed and washed my face. I then changed to my jogging clothes and wore my training weights and started my morning routine.


    I ran around the village 5 times more than my usual laps because after the beat down i received from Shisui, my physical powers increased again.


    I also met Guy again during my jog. As usual his still as energetic as ever.


    After i finished my morning exercise i went home, took a shower, ate my breakfast and then bolted out of the house after Hana and Mom left.


    I went to the training ground where Shisui and I fought.


    This training ground is really good since the only people that trains here are Itachi nii and Shisui nii. So secrecy is not a problem.


    When i arrived at the training ground I practiced my katas for about a few minutes then i my senses spiked. I crouched as i dodge an incoming kunai.


    "Hey Shisui nii! What was that for?!" I yelled.


    "Well you were engrossed in your own world so i wanted to know if your still aware of your surroundings while practicing." He said.


    "What if i got hit by that kunai!!" I yelled with a tick on my head.


    "Well it didn''t right! Hahahaha" He finished.


    ''Is this what Naruto feels like whenever i jumpscare him.''


    "Well do your Katas again so i can see if there are any problems with it."


    I then performed my own Katas in front of him. After i finished my last form for the 3rd time he said.


    "Well this Katas that you created base on your clans taijutsu manual is good. But there are a lot of holes in it that we can work on. But your Katas greatly depends on overpowering your opponent Otouto. That''s why i was able to counter you last time easily since i have a more powerful physique than yours." He said.


    "Well to be Honest with you ''Aniki'' i have a unique transformation that boosts my strength a lot but it takes a huge toll on my chakra. That is why i can only hold it for about 10 minutes. After that i would be useless in battle." I finished.


    "What''s with the Aniki! Well if you say that it is a Kata for your transformation. Then why the hell do you use it on your normal form?"


    "Well you called me otouto so i''ll call you aniki and to answer you other question. I''m a 6 years old kid turning 7. I already created an original kata, what makes you think that i hadn''t tried creating an original for my normal body."


    "It''s because i mainly use my claws when i transform, and i also use my claws in my original form, so i thought don''t need another one because it would be counter productive." I finished.


    "Well your Katas highly depends on close combat, speed, flexibility and strength. You clearly aced flexibility, you have a passing score in close combat, but strength and speed? Not so much. So we will also train on handling that transformation of yours."


    "Also have you decided on using weapons? Because that would surely broaden your moveset." He finished.


    "Well i have my claws right? I also have a large chakra for my age so i can specialize in ninjutsu. So why do i need weapons?" I said.


    "Well Ninjas live in a world full of deception right? Also a versatile ninja is a Great Ninja. What would you prefer? A Ninja that has mastered 1 skill? Or a Ninja who mastered his skills and is proficient in others?" He said.


    "Well you have a valid point. So what kind of weapon are you talking about Aniki?" I said.


    "Here!" He tossed a small blade sheathed on a black sheath.


    I caught it by the handle then i release it from its sheath.


    "A Tanto?" I said.


    "Yes. Well i consider myself as an expert Tanto wielder. So i will teach you my original Techniques with a Tanto. I normally use it with my Shunshin. Also you have heightened senses so you''ll be able to parry, dodge and go for the kill with right precision and timing." He said.


    "Also i will teach you atleast basic Bukijutsu since you''ll need those to Graduate at the ninja Academy."


    "I know that they will teach it to you over there. But with this, you''ll have an edge with your peers when you enter the Academy." He finished.


    "Well is this mine now?" I said while waving the Tanto.


    "You rascal! Ofcourse not! That''s my signature Tanto! Buy your own one!" He said.


    "Aniki is being stingy!" I pouted.


    "Your a clan heir Otouto! I''m just a simole commoner!" He sweatdropped on my comment.


    "Before we proceed in Kenjutsu or Bukijutsu. Stick this on your forehead." he said while giving me a leaf.


    I did what he said with ease.


    He sighed when he watched what i did.


    He then pointed at the nearest tree.


    I nodded at the unasked question.


    He then pointed at the nearby small river.


    I also nodded.


    He sighed at my response and whisphered "Prodigies and their monstrous talent!"


    I then thought! ''You''re one too dumbass!''


    "Okay so here''s what we''re going to do today. Do you remember that Aerial thingy you did? Can you lower the output of that Jutsu?" He said.


    I nodded again as an answer and said ''Hn'' this time.


    "Am i the Uchiha or are you the Uchiha? Or maybe you''re an Aburame? Answer in words damnit!" He said.


    "What a drag!" I answered lazily.


    "Hoyyyyyyyyyy! Your an Inuzuka not a Nara!" He shouted.


    I laughed at his reaction then he also full blown laughed.


    After a few minutes i tried to channel Aerial Shock on the ground as little as possible.


    I hovered inch by inch and when i reached a foot high he said.


    "Maintain that height."


    I focused on the amount of chakra that was needed for that height. After 2 minutes i lost my concentration when he threw a rock at me.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "What the hell!" I said.


    "That will be your next Chakra Control exercise. Hover a foot above the ground then i will threw stones at you every now and then." He said.


    For the a whole hour that''s what we just did.


    I hovered, he attacks. After an hour i was able to dodge for about 5 minutes before falling down. Seeing my progress he said.


    "Wear this."


    He gave me a black blindfold.


    "We will train your awareness and that instinct of yours at the same time as your chakra control." He said with a devilish smirk.


    After he gave me the Blindfold, hovering was easier than before because i''m not getting distracted. After a few seconds a rock hit me in the forehead then i crashed at the ground.


    After that i tried focusing more on an attack after i hovered for 5 seconds. Then i landed on my feet at the ground because i lost focus on my chakra output.


    ''This is harder than i thought'' i thought.


    We practiced up until lunch. Then when my stomach growled, i took off the Blindfold and saw a sleeping Shisui with a bored shadow clone throwing rocks at me.


    "Hey! Shhhh." I said at Aniki''s clone.


    I gestured at the shadow clone to come near me then i said. "You want revenge on the original for giving you a boring task right?"


    The clone nodded. I then wore a devilish smile. I jumped at the river and hovered on top of it. I then Substituted with Shisui.


    He fell into the water and then rosed up a second later gasping for air.


    I laughed really really hard at what happened. The clone near me then released from his technique while laughing like a maniac.


    Shisui wore a tick mark on his forehead while walking above the water.


    "You little devil! Mark my words, i''ll have my revenge." He said with a scary grin.


    We then ate our bento then after that i resumed the exercise.


    Time passed and it''s time to leave.


    "We''ll resume the training again the day after tomorrow Otouto, okay?" He said.


    I nodded then i said. "Same time?"


    "Same time." He answered with a smile.


    After that i went home to rest.


    .....


    Days gone by quicker than the speed of light and it''s already a day before my 7th Birthday.


    "Time do pass quickly while you''re enjoying them." I said.


    For the past few months, Shisui taught me many different things.


    At first he checked my Elemental Affinities and the result was we had the same Chakra Nature. Lightning, Fire and Wind.


    In his case fire is his main chakra nature. While mine is Lightning.


    He taught me the different basic training exercise for the elements. For Lightning i need to wrinkle a leaf as much as i can, while for fire i need to burn it to ash, and for wind i need to slice it in half.


    During doing this exercises Shisui taught me a very helpful jutsu. He said that since i have a large amount of chakra for my age he decided to teach me the Legendary Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    Before he taught me the said jutsu. He made me promise to use it in great moderation. He also said that if i use them for training, i need to dispel the clones every 30 minutes to train.


    With the amount of chakra that i have i could barely create 2 clones at most for now.


    I used the clones to master the elemental exercises that Shisui taught me. After that he taught me different kinds of Jutsu. Raiton: Lightning Bullets and Lightning Clone for lightning, Katon: Fireball and Smokescreen for fire, and Futon: Wind Breakthrough.


    He also taught me the basic of kunai and shuriken throwing, while we almost practice with his tanto kenjutsu and my transformation everyday.


    After that one week before now he showed me how he controls his Shunshin and while we were practicing something awesome happened.


    FLASHBACK NO JUTSU:


    "Ne, Aniki. Can i add chakra nature on my shunshin?" I asked.


    "Well technically yes. The Raikage adds lightning affinity in his Shunshin. Even the mist ninjas add mist in their Shunshin also here in konoha the most common shunshin is added with leaves." He replied.


    Since i have finished my first level of lightning manipulation and it is my most powerful affinity. I tried to add it on my shunshin.


    I sparked for a bit then i vanished and arrived a bit farther away from my previous spot.


    "Wait wait wait! Can you try that again?!" Said Shisui.


    I nodded, then i tried to try it again and then i sparked for a little bit and i vanished from my spot.


    When i looked at Shisui he had his Sharingan open while he watch me do my Shunshin.


    "How is that possible. When you used your Shunshin i can tell that you just vanished in and out of existence." He said.


    "Isn''t that how shunshin works?" I asked.


    "No shunshin is similar to Swift Release, a kekkei genkai that allows the user to move at high speeds. Meaning the person who shunshins doesn''t really Teleports, they''re just too fast to be seen by the naked eye."


    "Mine also works like that. I move too fast that even most of my fellow Sharingan users can''t track my movement. But yours, yours looks like a space time ninjutsu, even with my sharingan i wasn''t able to track your movement. Just like what i said, you just vanished." He finished.


    I thought for an answer, then it hit me. Was it because of the lightning chakra?


    ''Boruto''s rasengan did vanish when he accidentally mixed lightning chakra in the creation phase of rasengan.''


    "Maybe it''s because of the lightning release. I can feel that i didn''t teleport Aniki. I moved just a bit faster with my normal shunshin." I said.


    "Possible but i''ll try to check for it later okay. Well Otouto i''ve got something to tell you. Well i''ll be busy this coming months because of missions and other stuff, but i''ll try to come every now and then to check on your progress okay?"


    "Also here, this scroll contains most of my Kenjutsu Skills and Bukijutsu that i''ve been creating for the past few years."


    "Thank you Aniki. I''ll try to finish learning this scroll by the time we meet again." I said with a smile.


    He ruffled my hair like he usually do then he threw something at me wrapped in a white and black paper.


    "Here, Advance Happy Birthday Otouto." He said.


    I then opened the present and saw a white furred scabbarb with a blacke handled Tanto. I then unsheathed it to see a beautiful blade shining while it reflects the sunlight.


    "This is beautiful Aniki. Thank you so much." I then bowed at him.


    "Oy oy! Stop that! Youre my Otouto right. It''s just right that i give you a gift for your Birthday so no need to say Thanks okay?" He said.


    "Well i need to go now. Be a good boy and become strong, Okay! Daisuke Otouto." He said in like a goodbye manner.


    "I will Aniki, so be safe and comeback home alive after the mission, Okay! So you can see how i surpass you someday." I said.


    After that he ruffled my hair again and shunshined out of the training ground.


    I stared at the Tanto that he gave me. I then didn''t notice that there were tears in my eyes.


    "Be safe Shisui Aniki. I''ll grow stronger as fast as i can. I''ll won''t let you die in this lifetime." I said then i held at the Tanto as hard as i can.


    This was the first time i''ve ever had an older brother like person in my 2 lives. Itachi nii doesn''t count because i rarely interact with him. I only call him Itachi nii because i always call Izumi, Izumi nee.


    And for the past 3 months that i''ve been with Shisui Aniki, i''ve been with him longer than the 3 years that i''ve known Itachi nii.


    FLASHBACK NO JUTSU ENDS:


    I then looked up at the sky, cloud watching like a certain Nara.


    Seeing that in a few hours i need to comeback home for dinner i then stood up, released the Tanto located at my back and practiced the Katas that Shisui Aniki taught me while promising to become a Great person fitting my Name.

 16 The Wolf Receives a Contrac

    Months have passed and before i knew it a year has already been consumed by time.


    Many things happened during the year that i''ve been training to become stronger.


    The most notable thing that happened is my Secret Training has been exposed.


    Not exposed, exposed. But to be precise 3 persons knew that I''m training alone and one of them new that i was practicing at the back of the Uchiha compound secret training ground.


    The first was non other than Itachi nii. It''s been a miracle that we haven''t encountered each other for the first 3 months that Shisui Aniki thought me.


    The reason was Itachi trains there every other day, during my rest days.


    We encountered each other when i decided to train an extra day during my day off.


    Itachi questioned me how i was able to find the training ground, but after I just answered that Shusui Aniki allowed me to train here in secret.


    When he heard that it was Shisui Aniki he just pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed. After that i asked him if i could spar with him.


    He agreed after pestering him for a few hours, he agreed while saying that he won''t hold back.


    Itachi nii is not as fast as Shisui Aniki but he is clearly as strong as him. After being defeated by him i can see that his expression is a slightly different one than his usual stoic face.


    There''s a slight shock expression in his face but after that he smiled at me that i rarely see. After that i asked him if i could spar with him every now and then and he accepted if it''s just every end of the week when he doesn''t have missions.


    After that i spar with him every now and then and he even taught me how to use a storage scroll when he gave me one since i always hide my Tanto and any ninja stuff i have under my bed. Also he doesn''t know it but i''ve been secretly watching him practice with his Tanto while comparing it with my own.


    Also for the past few months i''ve dabbled on the basics of Fuinjutsu.


    Then the next person was none other than Hinata. Well i don''t know if its real or if its just my imagination but ''Is she stalking me?''


    I always think that I''m being stalked when i walk around the village. One time she saw me carrying my bag of shinobi gears while i was on my way home from the training grounds.


    I saw her at a farside corner on my way back home seemingly hiding from me and when i asked her what she was doing she said that it was nothing and asked me what was inside my bag since there''s a protruding kunai on one corner that I picked from the various training grounds.


    I facepalmed myself and just told her that i''m practicing ninja stuffs.


    She just answered with a nod since her father has been teaching her their Hyuga techniques so she thought that its fine.


    She''s been doing better than her anime counterpart but Neji is still better than her. Also Neji is still a destiny maniac even though his father was not killed at the Hyuga Incident. But she doesn''t verbally abuse Hinata. As a matter of fact their actually civil with each other.


    The last one that saw me practicing my ninja stuffs is another possible "stalker" well both of them are more like admirers than stalkers because their both cute. But what their doing is still stalking. Well she''s no stalking me per se but what she''s doing with the other girls are still stalking.


    The one that saw me was none other than Ino.


    The first time i was able to talk to her was when i was playing with the Naru-Shika-Cho trio.


    They were having a contest named "Build the Highest Sand Tower Contest" at the sand pit in the Children''s Playground when she talked to me.


    She''ve been talking with me everytime i go to the playground after that first encounter. But after talking with me for a while she''ll just go with her friends to play "Sasuke Stalking".


    And as for how she knew i was secretly practicing, well i wanted to do some meditating exercise and i wanted to do it on a waterfall. Well it just so happens that the waterfall where i meditated was actually near the Yamanaka Clan and the Nara Clan.


    She said that when she finished her chores at their flower shop she saw me entered the woods behind around their compound and followed me up until I reach the waterfall.


    When i entered the waterfall she screamed when i was engulfed by the waters of the falling rapid water. She thought that i was crushed by the water pressure.


    When i heard her i picked my head out of the water and saw her having a scared and pale expression. After i exit the waterfall to come near her she rushed and hugged me as hard as she can while crying.


    She said that she thought that i died. Yes kids and their young minds. There''s no such thing as being crushed by the falling water of a waterfall. I''m correct right?


    She then told me that her father always tells her not to go under that waterfall because she could die.


    Well her father''s not wrong since sometimes logs or big stones crashes from the waterfall.


    Well i told her that i''m okay that i was just training under the waterfall. I even added a lie that she is the only one that knows that i''m training secretly and it would be our secret.


    Every now and then she would come and watch me train whenever I decide to meditate under the waterfall since my chakra is increasing everyday.


    Also as time passed, i''ve been growing stronger and stronger due to the spars that i have with Itachi nii. I can now last a full hour fight with him without his sharingan and not end in defeat. But i haven''t defeated him even ones.


    If it''s a real fight i can just hold him off for about 5-10 minutes. But if i want to i can just escape him due to my Vanishing Shunshin I call Shukutchi.


    Right now i''m 8 years old and in a few days i''m about to attend the Ninja Academy.


    I''m currently practicing my Kenjutsu in the Secret Training Ground when i heard a fast whistling projectile coming my way.


    I quickly deflected it with my Tanto, backpedalled, coursed lightning chakra on my blade and readied a defensive stance Shisui Aniki taught me.


    "Well well well! My Otouto is learning! Nice defensive stance and fluid chakra blade coating." The assailant said.


    "Well your way of saying hello is as lethal as ever Aniki." I said.


    He shunshined in front of me with a huge smile on your face.


    "Well Aniki where was your ''I''ll be checking on you from time to time'' promise." I said.


    "Well i''ve been given a secret mission so i can''t tell you the details Otouto." He answered.


    "How about a quick spar before you go Aniki?" I said with a huge smile.


    "As much as i would like to take you up on your offer Otouto, but i need to prepare for an upcoming huge mission. Perhaps another time. I just wanted to see my cute little brother and tell him how proud i am. In a few days you''ll be attending the Ninja Academy. I know that you''ll ace everything in there but can you promise me something Otouto." He said.


    "I''ll hold you on your words Aniki. You owe me a spar. Also anything for you Aniki, as long as i can do it." I said.


    "Well don''t show off as hard as you can okay? Enjoy your days in the Academy because once you become a genin, there''s no turning back. Don''t follow mine and Itachi''s path. Learn well and train harder, create connections with your peers and live a happy life, okay?!" He said.


    "I''ll try not to show off as much as i can Aniki. But why are you telling me this like your saying goodbye Aniki?" I asked.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "No, this is not goodbye. I still owe you that spar remember. But before i go Otouto, here! A farewell gift for now." He said and threw a scroll at me.


    "What is it with you and throwing me Gifts Aniki!" I said while i caught the scroll and looked at the title.


    "Summoning Contract"


    "Well i got that from a previous mission alongside another contract. I got those from a young beautiful lady that made me promise to give it to someone worthy of the summoning contracts. Also as a gift she told me that i can sign my name in 1 of the summoning scrolls. The first one was the Crow Summoning Contract which me and itachi both signed our names and offered it to the Clan. The only Uchiha who can write their names on it is a person that both me and itachi approves. The other contract the one your holding is the other one that i kept if myself and Itachi find someone worthy to sign their name on it. Well Itachi said yes if you want to know if he knows that i''m giving it to you." He finished.


    "Well what Animal Summoning Contract is this Shisui Aniki." I said.


    "Since you''ve told me that as an Inuzuka, a Nin Dog is essential to learn your clan techniques and since the only animals that can tolerate your presence is Carrot a maybe hybrid bunny, which tells me why is Carrot not with you this time?" He asked.


    "Well she''s resting at home. I train with her every now and then but whenever i transform for the past few months she always feel drained for some reason but after that she recovers after a few days and she seems to grow stronger." I answered.


    "Well enough of that cute Rabbit of yours. Well since the only animal you can interact with is Carrot and Kuro which is your mom''s Nindog. Well i give you that to check if you''ll be able to contract with that Animal Summon."


    "Well is this the Dog summon Aniki?"


    "No, that''s a lot more powerful Summon Contract. That''s the Wolf Clan Contract!"

 18 The Wolf Enters the Academy

    Well it''s finally the day that i start my studies at the Ninja Academy but instead of heading directly to the direction of the school, i am having a slight detour.


    I am currently walking at the red light district on Konoha. If you are asking, NO i''m not here to find that kind of pleasure at the start of the morning in this accursed place.


    "I really miss Carrot resting on my head!" I sighed after saying those words.


    Carrot has been evolving for the past few days now and is currently resting at the Inuzuka Animal Clinic.


    I am now on my way to check on Naruto since i know that he probably hasn''t woken up yet. So i''m heading there to give him a slight Spark Shock to energize his body for the day.


    When i arrived at his doorstep i tried opening it but it''s locked. I then wall walk to the side of his apartment and went inside through the unlocked window.


    ''Seriously, what kind of future ninja doesn''t lock his windows.''


    When i entered the house, i can immediately sense an eye staring at me from the ceiling. I ignored it because i know that it is not hostile. It is tge assigned Anbu for Naruto protection and surveillance.


    More likely just the latter part since most of the Anbu''s doesn''t care about Naruto''s safety.


    When i was inside the apartment, i was already attacked by a thick spoiled broth like smell coming from Naruto''s table that is filled with a large stack of instant ramen.


    I facepalmed when i saw the mountain of cups. ''Seriously! Hasn''t it only been just a week since i last checked on this dudes apartment?!''


    I was always wondering how the Anbu can stay inside Naruto''s apartment when it''s always this smelly.


    I then went to his bedroom scattered with dirty clothes and other stuff. I closed on him, did the handsign of Spark Shock even though i can do it without it, then i poked Naruto on his whiskers.


    The effect was instantaneous since Naruto convulsed to consciousness. Then smoke went out of his mouth like his spirit is slowly leaving his body.


    "Rise and Shine Whiskers or you''ll really be late for your first day at the Academy." I said.


    "Daisuke-teme! You old hair b*stard! Why do you always do that while waking me up! Dattebayo!" He shouted.


    "What did you say????" I replied while plucking out some cotton on my ears since i secretly put them on my ears before i shocked him.


    "Get up, Get dress, Eat your Ramen then go to the Academy or you''ll be late. Ja ne." I said then i went to his bedroom window and jumped outside.


    Naruto, already numb from my antics, just shrug his shoulder and got up from his bed.


    ....


    I leisurely walked from Naruto''s Apartment to the Ninja Academy Building.


    While i was walking i sensed a familiar scent in the wind while sensing 3 others chakra around the trees just at the far side corner.


    I immediately know the scent as Hinata''s.


    I then went closer and heard the words.


    ''Creepy Eyes!''


    I didn''t even need another word from the 3 bullies and i''ve already disappeared from my spot.


    "Okay who among you three said the creepy insult?" I said while i appeared behind them.


    They turned around and saw me there standing with a smile on my face.


    3 ugly faces turned pale white when they saw me. They then started to scram out of my face but before they could even land a step, all three of them crouched while holding their stomach since i gave them a punch each.


    "I really don''t want my jacket to become dirty, so before i change my mind! Scram and never show your UGLY faces infront of me ever again! And if i hear that you ever bully her again, the three of you will be dog food in the Inuzuka kennels the next day!" I intimidated them harshly.


    If i saw it clearly, all 3 boys screamed and run the other way sporting wet pants between their legs.


    "You okay there Hime?" I asked. I started calling Hinata ''Hime'' since she''s clearly a princess, plus most of the time that we meet accidentally, i always saves her from bullies. Then i really saved her like a Damsel in Distress when we were younger, not that she knows about that information.


    "Thank you Dais kun. But i could have handled it myself you know." She said with a blush on her face.


    "Well you certainly handled it well by standing there. You know how much i dislike bullies, especially if they''re bullying my love ones." I said with a sincere smile.


    She looked down at her feet and blushed from my words.


    ''I''m one of his love ones'' Hinata thought.


    "Come on, let''s walk to the academy together. I brought some snacks we can eat by the playground near the Academy together before the Assembly starts. Also if the others arrive early, im sure they''ll go directly at the playground." I finished.


    She just nodded her head and shyly walked beside me. We chatted with each other along the way as we went to a tree''s shade near the sand pit of the Academy''s playground.


    I summoned some light snacks from a scroll for us to munch on, and in just a few minutes, Shikamaru arrived with Choji and Ino.


    We chatted with each other while we were waiting for the Hokage and for the assembly orientation to begin.


    Naruto arrived just before the 3rd started his speech. The 3rd''s speech was the same at what he said in the series, about the will of fire and the importance of the next generation.


    After his speech the teacher announced the classroom placement of each students.


    The placement was the same just like the original series. All of the Clan Successors are in class 1-A inluding Naruto, Sasuke (since Itachi was the clans successor) and Sakura.


    When we arrived inside the room i went and sat between Hinata and Naruto while Shino is located behind me with Choji and Shikamaru. Sasuke is sitted between a talkative Ino and a blushing Sakura.


    Then the door opened and there entered Umino Iruka, our homeroom teacher.


    "Goodmorning Guys, my name is Umino Iruka and I''m your Homeroom Teacher for the rest of your Academy days. Before we proceed i need all of you to introduce yourself." He said.


    The introduction began and one by one the students introduce themselves. After a few moments, Narutos turn came.


    "MY NAME IS UZUMAKI NARUTO AND ONE DAY I''M GOING TO BECOME HOKAGE! DATTEBAYO!" He yelled while he stood up from the table.


    The whole room laughed at his introduction and while some jested at him.


    I sighed at his Introduction while Hinata giggled beside me. I can imagine hearing Shikamaru whisphering ''what a drag'' behind me while Shino would be whisphering something that even i can not hear even with my heightened hearing.


    Naruto then sat down.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    After his introduction i was just staring in empty space when Hinata elbowed me. I saw that Iruka Sensei was talking in front while staring at me with a red face. ''Oh right, it''s my turn.''


    I stood up and plucked the cotton earplugs from my ear.


    "Sorry about that, i knew that Whiskers here will yell his introduction so i plugged my ears as precaution." I said.


    Iruka anime fell infront while everyone in the room laughed.


    "You old hair Teme!" Naruto yelled.


    "Well my name is Inuzuka Daisuke. My dream for the future is to become the strongest ninja that has ever lived so i can protect my love ones and their dreams. So that includes Naruto here." I said with a smile.


    No one laughed at me unexpectedly since i said those words. Most of the girls have red face while the boys were whisphering with each other.


    ''That''s White Haired Devil Daisuke right?''


    ''Yes! I know that he''s friends with the Demon Child.''


    When i heard those words my eyes slit with my smile and my aura intent, burst from my body and reached the whisphering boys.


    All the cannon fodder boys paled immediately from my aura and shivered while some of the girls blushed harder attracted by the bad boy vibes, while Iruka was amazed feeling my Aura and then he sighed.


    "Okay Daisuke kun you may sit now. Next." Iruka said.


    The Introduction continued and after a while everyone has been introduced. Then Iruka said.


    "Okay now that the Introductions has been completed. We will have a brief discussion of the rules and regulations here in our school then you''ll have your lunchbreak. After that we will conduct a series of spar from you guys so that we will know the extent of your capabilities."

 19 The Wolf Spars with Duckbu

    Ninja Academy at the Training Grounds.


    "Okay class, listen here. The spar will be divided to two brackets. The boys and the girls bracket. Everyone will fight on an elimination process. If you win, you''ll advance to the next round. After we have our champions for the Girls bracket and the Boys bracket, both will have the choice of sparring with each other. Do you understand?"


    "Hai! Iruka Sensei." Everyone answered.


    "Okay first match would be Ino vs Sakura."


    The girls match started with Ino and Sakura. Both girls are sloppy in their moves. It shows that they haven''t trained much. I understand Sakura because she was born from a Civilian family, but Ino was born from one of Konoha''s great clan.


    Even though the Yamanaka clan aren''t proficient in Taijutsu. She should have atleast basic knowledge of it.


    "Winner: Ino!" Iruka sensei said.


    Ino won the spar just by a small margin.


    The girls match was just plain boring not that i''m being sexist here. Most of them doesn''t have proper strength or techniques except Hinata and another girl that picked my interest.


    She has a slender and cute blue t-shirt with a black anbu pants with black sandals. The girl has a bob-length black hair that has long bangs that reach her chin covering the right side of her face and deep blue eyes. She appears to be a cute, normal girl that one would not suspect to be proficient in Taijutsu. She''s fast for her age but not by a large margin. If you face her with Hinata on the finals she''ll probably give her a run on her money.


    Then it''s the boys turn. Suprisingly the first match was Naruto vs Sasuke. Fate really wants this 2 boys to be each others rivals. It was a one sided battle with Naruto''s defeat but you should also give Naruto some credits for standing up time and time again after being put down by Sasuke multiple times.


    If it weren''t for Iruka''s declaration, Naruto would still have charged Sasuke relentlessly.


    Well I tried to train Naruto in multiple occassions but he always gets bored of the Basics. He just wants to directly jump to Ninjutsu learning. I just have to wait for Naruto to mature more so I can teach him again. This time in a proper way.


    Shikamaru was matched up against Choji but both don''t want to fight each other so Iruka Sensei just declared it as a draw.


    When it was my turn, I was matched up with Shino but I just defeated him easily since he doesn''t specialize in Taijutsu. But if you rate all of us with our clan techniques proficiency, you could say that Shino is the most proficient among all clan heirs.


    The rest of the spars were just plain and simple.


    After all of the girls and boys battles were done. There were only 2 battles remaining. The boys and girls finals.


    It was me vs Sasuke and Hinata vs the bob cut hair girl named Yuki.


    "The first match would be Hinata vs Yuki. Begin!"


    Hinata readied her stance while Yuki charged at her. Yuki punch a straight jab at Hinata''s face while Hinata countered the punch by slapping Yuki''s wrist before the punch connected.


    The fight went on with Yuki attacking while Hinata was blocking. Yuki was so agile and fast that Hinata wasn''t able to counter back her blows. It''s probably because she can''t use her byakugan yet.


    When Hinata blocked another strike from Yuki, Yuki then docked down and did a spin kick on Hinata''s legs. Hinata was caught on the unexpected strike and tripped down, Yuki then comboed by punching Hinata while she was falling.


    Hinata rolled on the ground from the impact. She then recovered and stood up but before she can continue Yuki was already infront of her giving an uppercut.


    Hinata then stumbled backward and stepped outside the ring.


    "Winner: Himura Yuki. Hinata please step inside the ring and do the seal of reconciliation." Iruka said.


    As they were doing the seal of reconciliation i was thinking.


    ''Who is this girl? To defeat Hinata like that. Is this because of my unusual presence here? I need to be careful since other characters might have become stronger or weaker or there might be more unknown characters that will appear later on.''


    "Okay next match Sasuke vs Daisuke." Iruka said.


    I went in to the arena and Sasuke also entered at the other end. He just smirked at me arrogantly.


    ''Okay, this kid is asking for a beating.'' I thought.


    Sasuke readied the Uchiha Basic Taijutsu stance while I just put my hands at my pocket.


    He seemed affected by my casual behaviour, and then Iruka Sensei said.


    "Begin!"


    Sasuke charged at me with speed rivaling Yuki, but I just stood there like a boss.


    "This will be an easy win." Sasuke said and aimed a punch at my stomach.


    When his attack was nearing inch by inch I just raised my feet Sanji Style and blocked his attack. I then quickly jumped and gave him a quick round house kick.


    "I don''t even need to use my hand to defeat you, baka!" I said as he sailed across the arena.


    When he dropped to the ground he rolled for a bit until he stopped.


    I just stood there not moving a bit from my previous location.


    Sasuke stood back up slowly, sporting a mild bruise on his left cheek.


    Clearly angered by my statement he then charged at me again. He punched and kicked but wherever he tries to land his blows I just block it with my legs or slightly dodge it the last minute if my legs can''t reach the attack. And for every blow he gives I just reciprocate it with a hard counter.


    After a while i got tired of his attempts and I decided to finally finish the match.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    I blurred from my position and kneed him on his abdomen, making him slump on the ground spitting saliva on the floor.


    I then looked at Iruka Sensei and asked.


    "Have I won or do I still need to kick him out of the Arena?"


    "Winner: Inuzuka Daisuke." He said.


    Iruka Sensei then went near Sasuke asking him if he was okay. Sasuke just gritted his teeth and stood up. Iruka sensei then asked us to perform the Seal of Reconsiliation.


    "Okay, Yuki, do you want to spar with Daisuke?" Iruka asked


    "Yes Iruka Sensei. I would like to try." Yuki said.


    "How about you Daisuke?" He asked.


    "Sure Iruka Sensei." I then accepted.


    Then Yuki entered the Arena, bowed her head and readied her stance.


    "Last match. Daisuke vs Yuki. Begin!"


    Before she charge at me, knowing that she''s taking it seriously, as a gentleman I also readied a stance for the first time, surprising her. But after a brief moment she then full charged at me.


    She started with a right hook which i then blocked by catching her fist. She was surprised that i didn''t just smacked her wrist.


    I then maneuvered around her skillfully and braced her arms around her back by her wrist. I then tripped her and slammed her on the ground with smooth precise control.


    I pinned her down as light as I can without giving her a chance to escape. I then motioned my other arm and made a 2 finger gun and put it in her neck.


    "Yield." I said softly.


    She was shocked of how fast the match ended. She then nodded and before I release her I looked first at Iruka Sensei.


    "Winner: Inuzuka Daisuke." He said.


    I then stood up. I offered a hand for Yuki which she accepted.


    "How?" She asked.


    "Nice match Yuki Chan. You''re fast but you moved too fast at me in a straight line and you''ve also only focused on your attack. That''s the reason why you didn''t see me maneuver my hand and changed it from a counter block to a grapple." I said.


    She then had a sad face after I said those words.


    "Don''t be sad, it''s okay. There''s still next time." I said.


    "Thank you." she then bowed at me and we did the seal of reconsiliation.


    After that we went back to the classoom. Then Iruka said a few things and dismissed us for the day.


    Before me and my friends went out of school to celebrate at Choji''s family BBQ restaurant, Yuki san approached me and asked if we could speak in private.


    I then told my friends that i''ll catch up to them. I then followed Yuki at the previous training ground.


    "So what''s up Yuki san?"


    "You can just call me Yuki, Daisuke kun."


    "You can also call me Daisuke, Yuki. So what was it that you want to talk about?"


    "I just want to ask if what you used in our match your clans Taijutsu?"


    "Well to be honest with you, that wasn''t even a stance. I just positioned myself for a block. So no that was not our clans Taijutsu." I said.


    "Ohh, can i ask you for a favor Daisuke?"


    "Well sure if it''s anything that i can do. Why not?" I answered.


    "Could you spar with me from time to time? Well I''m from the orphanage and I don''t know much about anyone from the village. Also I''m the only one who pursued the Shinobi career among the orphaned kids so I usually only practice with myself, also." She haven''t even finished her sentence when I replied.


    "Sure Yuki, I can spar with you from time to time." I said.


    "Since my friends have their clan to teach them and Naruto really doesn''t listen to my teachings since he always lose focus when I do, I usually also train by myself. So that would be lovely if I can have an exclusive sparring buddy." I said with a sincere smile.


    "Really?" She said with her eyes sparkling. "But you have your clan members to spar with?" She continued.


    "Well, i''ve already finished most of the clans techniques and defeated all of the kids around my age and no one really wants to train with me. Besides my mom and my sister are always out for ninja stuff." I said.


    "Thank you Daisuke. You don''t know how much this means to me. If you want anything just say it and i''ll do my best to fulfill it." She said.


    "Anything?"


    She blushed when she realized what her words meant.


    ''For Kami''s sake, why are all of the girls that I''ve met always blushes around me! You''ve not even reached puberty yet and all of you are blushing like crazy!'' I sweatdropped when I thought about that.


    "I just want to ask you one thing as payment." I said.


    "What is it Daisuke?" She said.


    "Do you wanna be friends?" I said with a toothy grin on my face.


    Shocked by my words she then nodded her head furiously while beaming with excitement and happiness while her eyes watered a bit.


    ''God this kid is so adorable! She''s around Hinata''s cuteness. I thought this girl would be an Ice lady when she grows up but she''s just like a cute little puppy who found a bone to play with.'' I thought.


    "Come, let''s go and eat with my friends so you can get to know them." I said.


    After that we went on our way to the Akimichi BBQ Restaurant to introduce her to my friends while she happily asked me questions after questions about Ninja stuffs.

 20 An Enraged Wolf is a Dangerous Wolf

    Days passed and life in the Academy was getting more boring every passing days.


    Once, I used a Shadow Clone to attend class while I secretly trained at the Secret Training Ground.


    Well it worked for a few days. Even though the backlash was a pain in the ass but it was worth it.


    Well everything was fine up until Naruto learned the beauty of pranks.


    Naruto placed multiple glitter bombs around the room.


    Well my clone''s instinct didn''t work because even though the clone knew that something feels wrong around the room. The prank wasn''t designed for a malicious intent and it wasn''t really aimed at me buy I was still aware that something was wrong, but the glitter bomb still got him.


    The clone dispelled and i got all of the information. I then Shunshined as fast as i could towards the Academy''s grounds and when i arrived Iruka Sensei was asking where i was. I then appeared behind him to show my presence. I just told him that i sensed something was wrong so i exited the room before the bomb exploded.


    Another problem is that due to my Badboy looks and a more than average soft aggresive face. I gained a fanclub. It was not as large as Sasuke''s fanclub but the girls were a pain in the ass that my clone also dispelled when one of them punched Naruto for always being near me and sent him sailing right at me because his trajectory when he was launched was at my direction.


    After that I decided to just attend the academy and once in a while use my shadow clone to escape the classroom secretly.


    Also our sitting arrangement changed. I am now located between Hinata and Yuki while Choji, Shikamaru and Shino are still located behind me with Naruto added.


    Naruto got tired of handling the fangirls'' stares and approach at me, that he decided to move out.


    Hinata wasn''t a good deterrent for the girls since she''s so shy but I was saved by Yuki.


    Yuki is like a ball full of sunshine when both of us are alone together. She''s approachable and friendly when we''re with Naruto and the gang. But when we''re at school, especially when the girls started annoying me, she becomes a scary snow princess.


    Almost all of the girls are scared of her icy blue eyes when she stares at them.


    So I''m really thankful that I gained this snow princess as a friend.


    Now we''re back at the academy where Iruka Sensei is in the middle of a boring discussion of the History of Konoha when I sensed something wrong. I checked if Naruto was planning a prank but when I looked back he was asleep with Shikamaru.


    I then felt it again, now it is a malicious feeling. I then understood the situation. The necklace I gave Aniki is acting up.


    Yuki and Hinata sensed my tense appearance asked.


    "Are you okay?" Yuki asked while Hinata is staring at me.


    "I need to go somewhere Yuki, Hime. Cover for me please." I asked then I shunshined out of the classroom not worrying if Iruka Sensei noticed me leave.


    After I left the classroom I then Shunshined as fast as I can at the direction of the signal of my necklace.


    On my way I released my tanto, mask and cloak from my wrist storage that I created recently and put them on on my way there.


    When I arrived. I can see that Aniki was in a precarious position surrounded by masked indiviuals and a one eyed mummy like person. Before they even notice me I then used my special shunshin enhanced by my lightning chakra and arrived at the battlefield unleashing death with my rage.


    "Shukuchi." I vanished from existence with a spark, like I teleported from one place to another. I slashed the nearest person at his neck killing him instantly.


    Whenever I flashed a Root Anbu bites the dust. The moment they realized something was wrong. I''ve already assassinated 10 of the Root Anbus huddled newr each other from Aniki''s previous attack.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    When they retreated, I grabbed the nearest dead anbu from me and Shunshined near Shisui Aniki.


    "Are you alright Aniki!" I whisphered.


    "Otouto, what are you doing here!" He said clearly shocked that I was here trying to save him.


    "The necklace i gave you was special. It helped me sense your location and state if you are in danger. I sensed that it is within Konoha so I decided to help you. But I didn''t expect to arrive in a place like this." I said.


    "I appreciate the help but you shouldn''t have! This is out of your league Otouto and I can''t allow you to die under my watch!" He said with a snarl.


    "You call me Otouto Shisui and you are my Aniki. So I also would like to tell you that I don''t want you to die on my watch." I said.


    After I finished my quick discussion with Shisui, Danzo the Mummy like person said.


    "What do we have here? An Anbu? No, the mask is clearly unknown to me. Who are you and why are you here?" He said.


    I didn''t answer Danzo and I asked Shisui Aniki.


    "Can you still fight Aniki?" I said.


    "No. I was poisoned by Danzo''s subordinate and I can''t utilize my chakra effectively. Plus Danzo stole my right eye." He said.


    "Grab on to me Aniki." I then used Shukutchi and left the place with Shisui.


    "After them! We cannot allow them to regroup with Itachi." Danzo yelled as all of the Root Anbu disappeared.


    .....


    At the waterfall located behind the Yamanaka Compound.


    Fwisshhhh


    "Hah hah hah hah hah" I arrived with heavy breath with Shisui Aniki holding my back while I was carrying a dead Root Anbu.


    "Where are we Aniki?" He asked.


    "We''re behind the Yamanaka Clan where I secretly meditate." I said while still breathing large amount of air.


    "No otouto, we need to go to the Uchiha compound. I need to tell Itachi what happened.


    "No Aniki! The enemy knows that you are heading there."


    "No one knows our secret training ground otouto. I can also send a message to Itachi using my crows, we need to get there."


    "What if we regroup with Itachi nii what will change! We need to heal you! We need to inform the Hokage what happened!"


    "No Otouto! You don''t understand!"


    "Then explain it to me! You''re clearly poisoned Aniki! We don''t even know if its deadly! Why do you want to meet with Itachi nii so bad!!!!!!"


    "Its DEADLY! I''m about to die Otouto. I was bitten secretly by a poisonous bug from an Aburame Ninja. That''s why i need to inform Itachi that I wasn''t able to accomplish the mission and the Uchiha Clan will still perform a coup!"


    I stared at him as i heard what he said. ''So he was poisoned by Danzo! That''s why he comitted suicide because he was dying. He chose to die infront of Itachi to give his Sharingan and activate Itachi nii''s Mangekyo Sharingan.


    ''What will I do now!''

 21 The Decision of the Wolf

    "Okay Shisui Aniki, you can''t just leave a message for Itachi nii and wait for him at the Secret Training Ground. I have a better plan." I said.


    "What Plan?" He said while coughing


    "Just trust me on this one Aniki. Write a message scroll and I''ll deliver it to Itachi nii." I said to him.


    I bit my fingers and summoned a wolf.


    Poofffff


    "Hello Daisuke-dono." A little messenger wolf appeared and said.


    "Mia can you help me send this to someone at the Uchiha compound" I said while I held the scroll that Shisui nii wrote to Mia.


    "Yes Daisuke-dono. Do you have anything that has his scent in it." She asked.


    "Yes, here." Shisui said while giving Mia a kunai.


    Mia sniffed the kunai and then nodded before disappearing in a smoke.


    "Okay Shisui nii. Hold onto me." I said while I grabbed the Root Anbu.


    We shunshined out of the Yamanaka''s territory and we entered the Hyuga Clan''s border.


    When we were near the compound I summoned a clone and It shunshined in another direction after that i used Shukutchi so none of the Hyuga''s Byakugan can see me and went directly to the room of the Hyuga Clan''s Head Hiashi Dono.


    .....


    Inside Hiashi''s House


    You can see a long haired middle age man writing in his study room when suddenly someone appeared at the middle of the room.


    "Who goes there!!!" Hiashi screamed and was shocked that someone appeared inside his room. He then activated his Byakugan and readied a fighting stance.


    "It''s been a long time Hiashi dono." I said.


    "You! You''re that ninja that saved my daughter." He said.


    "Yes Hiashi dono, I was the one that saved your daughter that night. Right now I need your help, Hiashi dono." I said.


    He then looked behind me and saw a dead man with a Anbu mask and a possible teenager who is badly wounded and missing one of his eyes behind me.


    "Why should I help someone I don''t know." He said.


    "You know us quite well Hiashi jiji." I then slowly revealed my face to him. "Hello jiji." I said.


    "D-Daisuke chan?" He said shocked.


    "Yes jiji, I was the one that saved Hinata that day, I''ll explain later. This is Shisui Uchiha. He was assigned a mission by the Sandaime but was met with a problem. He was ambushed by Danzo and his Root Anbu. I need your help to contact the Sandaime, Hiashi jiji. Because only your clan won''t be suspected of helping us because of the rivalry of the Uchiha and the Hyuga clan." I said.


    "You got a lot of explaining to do young man and I''ll need answers. But first I''ll help you with this. Wait for me." He said while he exited the compound.


    "Every time we meet Otouto, cough cough. You really always surprise me to no end." Shisui said.


    "Stop speaking Aniki. Rest first. My clone will arrive any minute now." I said.


    Then in a few seconds my clone arrived with someone else.


    "Dais chan." Shibi Aburame said while concealing a shocked face.


    I told my clone to fetch Shino''s father and tell him that there is an emergency.


    "Shibi Jiji. I need your help. This is my Aniki, Shisui. He was bitten by an insect quite possible to be related with your clan. He is poisoned really badly, do you perhaps know about what bit him and how we can save him Shibi Jiji." I said.


    Shibi then nodded and analyzed Shisui Aniki.


    "Are you perhaps experiencing chakra lost and muscle contraction?" He asked while Shisui Aniki nodded.


    "Yes this is from our clan. This is the work of our most poisonous Kikaichu that eats chakra while the poison rampage on a persons organ. The only thing that we can do to save him is to stop his Chakra from flowing around his body while I cure him with an anti venom." Shino said.


    ''Wow, thats''s the longest speech i heard from Shibi Jiji. Chakra Flow, Chakra Flow!'' I thought for a moment then....


    "Eureka! Thanks Shibi Jiji!" I said while Hiashi arrived back.


    "I''ve already contacted the Hokage, Daisuke chan. Why are you also here Shibi." He said.


    "I brought him Hiashi jiji because Shisui here was bitten by an insect from his clan. We need to stop his chakra flow from his body. I need your help again Hiashi Jiji and Shibi Jiji." I said.


    Then Hiashi nodded at me and performed his Gentle Fist on Shisui aniki without too much force, closing all of his Tenketsu.


    "How are you feeling Aniki." I asked.


    "I feel like Sh*t otouto." He whisphered with a smile while a better part of his face brightened with relief.


    "Thank you Elsa." I whisphered. Thanking kami.


    "The Hokage will arrive shortly Daisuke chan. Unfortunately you can not hide your face when we speak with him and we need to tell him everything that happened." He said while Shibi started to cure Shisui Aniki.


    I nodded from his answer and asked. "Hiashi jiji can you help me preserve this Anbu''s body."


    "Sure Daisuke. We can seal him in this scroll so that his body and organs won''t deteriorate." He said.


    I then nodded and tried to answer most of his questions. I also told Shibi Jiji to keep what happened here a secret between the 3 of us and he nodded while he also listened with my conversation with Hiashi Jiji.


    Knock knock knock


    "Hiashi sama the Hokage is here."


    Hiashi then opened the door and asked.


    "What happened here Hiashi, Shibi." He asked.


    "Sandaime sama, this is Inuzuka Daisuke and he brought here Uchiha Shisui wounded and missing one of his eyes. He then told me that ''someone'' ambushed Shisui on his way to a mission that you''ve given him." Hiashi said while Shibi just nodded.


    The Hokage then asked me to retell everything that happened and i was forced to tell him everything even me knowing about the coup while shocking Hiashi and Shibi. He then said.


    "You really grew up to a fine man Daisuke. It is a fools action to enter a battlefield like that, but it is a courageous action to charge forward knowing that you might die because your love one''s life is on the line." He said.


    I just stood there and cherished his praise while I clenched my fist.


    "Hokage sama, can we have Danzo''s head for this?" I asked.


    "Unfortunately not Daisuke, even if we present that anbu''s corpse, that wouldn''t be enough evidence to have his head." He said.


    "What about asking him to reveal his eyes?" I asked.


    "Even if we do, he might just hide it, and when he does, he''ll know that we know something." He said.


    "But what about Shisui Aniki''s eyes?" I asked.


    He was about to answer my question when Shisui began to wake up.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Otouto! Hokage sama." He said.


    "Don''t force yourself Shisui." Hiruzen said.


    Shisui was about to tell him about the coup when the hokage said


    "I know Shisui. Daisuke told me everything." Hiruzen said.


    Shisui remained silent and said.


    "I need to tell Itachi Hokage sama." Shisui said.


    "Yes Shisui, the council would surely fire a violent action for this, regroup with Itachi and discuss this with him. Before you go i''m announcing this meeting as a rank S secret. No one except Itachi can know what happened here and also tell Itachi the mission as well. The consequence will be death. Am i clear." Hiruzen said.


    "Yes Hokage sama." All 4 of us said.


    "I''ll leave for now. Also Shisui i need you in my study room at my clan residence after your meeting with Itachi. I also assign you Daisuke this mission to escort him safely and as stealthy as possible just how you infiltrated the Hyuga Compound. Hiashi, Shibi, we will have a meeting tomorrow as well." He finished then left.


    I looked at Shisui and then thanked Hiashi jiji. He said that i''ll need to come tomorrow and answer more of his question which he still want answered.


    I then looked at Shisui Aniki and nodded. I hold him and then i Shukutchi out of the compound and went in the direction of the Secret Training Ground.


    ''I am now revealed from the dark, but i don''t regret my decision to reveal myself. Afterall, i was able to save Shisui Aniki.''

 22 The Wolf and His Brothers

    At the Uchiha Secret Training Ground.


    "We''re here. All we need to do is wait for Itachi nii." I said.


    "Otouto. Before Itachi comes, I''m gonna do something dangerous. I''ll jump off the cliff over there. Catch me with a clone okay?" He said with a smile.


    "What if my clone missed you?" I said.


    He anime fell on my words.


    "This is serious you Otouto Teme!" He said.


    I laughed at his antics. I just wanted to lighten the mood somehow before Itachi comes. I then made a clone with the chakra that I have left.


    If not for the training and increase in chakra I received all this year, I would have exhausted my whole chakra for a long time now.


    Pooffff


    "You know what to do!" I grinned at the clone.


    "Heyy what was that Otouto? What did you whispher to your clone!?" He asked. I just smiled at him and didn''t answer, well I''m just messing with him.


    After a few minutes Itachi nii arrived.


    "Daisuke, Shisui. Are you both alright?" He said. "Why was Daisuke involved Shisui."


    We then recall all that happened to Itachi.


    "Well, what will we do now?" I asked.


    "No Daisuke, this is our clans problem. You''ve helped a lot now Daisuke. Let us handle this." Itachi said.


    "I think of you both as my 2 Big Brothers. If it''s your problem, then i''ll stick my head were I shouldn''t, because we are brothers." I said.


    Itachi and Shisui remained silent at my words and then Shisui said.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Okay, but you will not fight anymore! It''s the duty of the Older Brothers to protect their Younger Brother. So just let us handle the fighting. Okay?!" He said.


    "I won''t promise something I couldn''t keep." I said and Shisui sighed.


    We then went back to the topic.


    "Most probably the council especially Danzo would suggest a quick wipe out of the clan. Because it''s either the clan or the whole Village of Konoha." Shisui said.


    "If that happens what would the 2 of you do?" I asked.


    "I would do anything to protect the Village Daisuke." Itachi said.


    "Even if it means killing Sasuke and all of the innocent Uchiha''s that don''t know about the coup." I said.


    "Yes, even if it''s come to that." He said.


    "If your so fixated to protect Konoha then why not suggest to the Hokage to just kill all of the members of the coup and spare the innocent. You have the list of every suspects and the leaders right?" I said.


    "No, Danzo won''t let that happen." Itachi said.


    "What is it with Danzo this, Danzo that! He''s not the freaking Hokage!" I said.


    "It''s because....." Itachi wasn''t able to finish his words.


    "Enough! Itachi if your so fixated on killing all of the Uchiha members then why not kill me right here, right now. I won''t be able to even fight back." Shisui said.


    Itachi remained quiet at Shisui''s words.


    "You can''t do it? Well I''ll do it myself." Before Itachi and I could do anything. Shisui smiled at us and jumped off the nearest cliff.


    "Shisui!!!!!!" Itachi yelled and ran as fast as he could.


    His Sharingan activated and his eyes bled and changed from a full Sharingan to a different patterned Sharingan.


    "See, you can''t even accept that I just died, an innocent Uchiha and you plan to even kill your brother." Shisui said while my clone shunshined him at my position.


    Itachi turned around and was surprised to see Shisui alive.


    "Now you also possess the Mangekyo Sharingan." Shisui said with a smile on his face.


    "If it comes to a need that we need to massacre the clan, we will spare the innocent people as much as we can. You want to protect Konoha right, Itachi? Then why kill the innocent Uchiha who''s also a part of the Village." Shisui finished.


    Itachi just cried with all that happened and at what Shisui said.


    When Itachi calmed down.


    "Who are included in the list of leaders and suspects?" I asked.


    "Almost all the Adults Ninjas are involve in this operation, we don''t even know any adult that is not involved." Shisui answered.


    "Is Izumi nee also involved in the Uchiha coup?" I asked.


    "No, she doesn''t even know what''s happening. That is why lately I''ve been observing her of any indication of her knowing since her father is one of the Clans Elder. Maybe its because of the reason that both of them hates each others gut. Her father doesn''t even wants to tell her about the Coup. His father is scared of Izumi telling to the Hokage about the Coup." Itachi answered.


    I exhale a lot of air I didn''t even knew I was holding.


    "Including Sasuke, Itachi nii. How many children are there in the entire Uchiha compound?" I asked.


    "If you include the Genins aged 14 and below there are 40. If it''s only the academy students and below there are 32." Itachi answered.


    "Among the Genins except Izumi nee. Are there anyone of them involved in the massacre?" I asked.


    "No, all of the Genins are innocent. All 7 of the 8 Genins are all orphans that lives together in the outskirts of the Village. The Clan mostly disregards them since none of them are really talented individuals." Shisui answered.


    "How about the civilian?" I asked.


    "None of the Civilians know about the Coup as far as we know." Itachi said.


    "Okay we will spare all of the genins aged 14 and below plus all of the civilian. We will kill all of the involved Uchihas with no mercy. But only if the Hokage accepts our resolution." Shisui finished.


    "No Shisui. I''ll do it. Your not allowed to be seen alive by Danzo." Itachi said.


    "Yes Aniki. We''re not strong enough to handle the wrath of that old b*stard. Plus you lost one of your Sharingan. You''re not even fully recovered yet." I said.


    "No Daisuke. It''s not like we''re gonna perform the plan tonight. Let me have your mask and cloak Otouto. I''ll disguise myself as what you look like and we''ll stage my death with the Hokage''s permission. I won''t let my little brother handle all of this burden." Shisui said.


    "But I''ll also come." I said.


    "No Daisuke. This time I''ll not let you fight. If the massacre breaks out the Anbu of the village will respond quickly. We can''t let you fight with the Anbu. Please just listen okay?" Shisui asked.


    I reluctantly nodded. We all finalized what we''ll do and then me and Shisui went to meet the Hokage at his residence.


    "Bye for now Itachi nii."

 23 The Wolf is Revealed

    In the Sarutobi Compound


    I used Shukutchi from the Secret Training Ground up to the Sarutobi Clans Compound. I then maneuvered while Shisui Aniki is holding me. In a few jumps of Shukutchi, we arrived at the Hokage''s study room where Hiruzen is currently smoking with his Pipe.


    "Well what a fascinating Jutsu Daisuke chan. Tell me, is that a space time ninjutsu?"


    "No Hokage sama. I just added lightning chakra with the shunshin jutsu to create this jutsu i named ''Shukutchi''." I said.


    "Fascinating. Well enough of that, what have you discussed with Itachi?" He asked.


    Shisui then recounted what we''ve discussed with Itachi.


    "Are sure that you want to do this? We can still think about another way to face this problem." Hiruzen said.


    "Yes Hokage sama. Both Itachi and I agreed with this plan. We know that even if Danzo gets apprehended, the coup will still happen. If that happens all of the Uchiha members will die along with its reputation. Also we need your cofirmation and a promise Hokage sama that the survivors will be protected, and that no one will ever know about the clans plan of coup, to save the Uchiha name." Shisui finished.


    "You do know that after this, without anyone knowing what really is the reason of the soon massacre, Itachi will be branded as a missing nin." Hiruzen said.


    "Yes Hokage sama. Itachi is fully aware of the consequence."


    "Hokage sama, I only have one question. Why do we need to tell the village that Itachi was the one that killed the Uchiha members." I asked.


    "Well we can also do that Daisuke. But this will also asked as a statement for Danzo. If Itachi was the one who kills all of those powerful Uchiha members. Danzo will think twice when it comes to hurt or kill the survivors because they are under Itachi''s protection." Shisui answered.


    "Yes Daisuke, that pretty much is the answer to that question." Hokage added.


    "Can''t we just put the blame under Danzo? I mean, he is the one who wanted to do the massacre. Can''t we also pull him down with Itachi nii." I asked.


    "Well, I haven''t thought of that Daisuke. That is a good plan. Both Itachi and I will discuss this tomorrow. Would that be okay Hokage sama?" Shisui said.


    "Okay, tomorrow you can speak with Itachi, Shisui. Also Daisuke, tomorrow i need you to come and bring your mom at my office. Even if Shisui will disguise himself at the Uchiha Massacre as you, Danzo might still know your involvement of what happened earlier. I plan to hide you in the Anbu Corps so that you''ll be able to train to your full potential while also being under my wing." He said.


    "Isn''t Danzo one of the incharge ninja for the Anbu program?" I asked.


    "No, i will fire him of his ninja duties and disband his own Root organization. So don''t worry Daisuke." He answered.


    "But what about me hiding at the confines of the Ninja Academy Hokage sama?" I asked. I really don''t want to be separated with my friends.


    "With what Iruka said in your profile, you are the best in your class. Staying in the confines of the Academy longer might also attract Danzo''s interest plus the fact that you vanished earlier in class might arise Danzo''s suspicion if he knew. That is why your alibi would be ''you escaped class and trained at the academy''s training ground, I saw you and asked you to perform your techniques, and I''ll also announce tomorrow that you''ll do your graduation exam after 2 weeks.'' Understood?" Hiruzen said.


    I then nodded reluctantly. ''No regrets, no regrets.'' I kept on saying those words in my mind.


    Hiruzen then gave Shisui an Anbu mask and cloak as a disguise. He then told him to rest in one of the guest rooms to recuperate from his injuries.


    I also gave the Anbu I killed to Shisui and told him that he should use it as the decoy for his death but he said that he already has a plan for that.


    I then excused myself from Hiruzen and Shisui.


    When I arrived back home I was nagged by my mom by being home late. It''s currently 11 in the evening. I then told her that the Hokage saw me training when I ditched class and wanted to ask her to come with me tomorrow. I then told him that I trained all day that I lost track of time.


    After my mom finished nagging I then went to my room and went straight to my bathroom.


    I looked at myself and after a second everything that happened flashed in my mind like a movie in timelapse.


    I then gagged and vomit in to the the toilet. The content of it were just saliva and acid since I haven''t eaten anything since breakfast. The 10 plus people I killed earlier sinked into my mind as all of the adrenaline left my body.


    I was even surprised that it took me this long to cave in. Afterall it was my first kill and I''ve already killed 10 plus persons.


    ''I even lost count of how many I killed earlier.'' I thought.


    When I was born in this world I''ve already steeled myself that to become a great shinobi, I need to kill at some point.


    After I''m done emptying my stomach I then went to bed and proceed to sleep.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    ...


    The next day, I can feel something touching my cheeks.


    ''It''s just carrot.'' I thought.


    I then grabbed the thing that was touching my cheeks and pulled it into bed and hugged it. I then went back to dreamland while my hug pillow struggle on my arms. ''Thats strange.''


    After a few minutes I heard a loud shout!


    "Daisuke!!!!!!!" My hug pillow decided that i''ve hugged it far too long that it decided to revolt and shout my name.


    ''Wait! Hug pillows don''t shout. Baka! I don''t have a hug pillow. This should be carrot? No carrot''s not this big.''


    I then opened my red eyes and stared at a beautiful pair of deep blue eyes near my face. The hug pillow was none other than Yuki, blushing with visible steam appearing on her head.


    "Good morning?" I asked with a big smile.


    "Good morning?" She said, while I can see a death aura behind her.


    Yuki then pulled her head and headbutted me.


    "Ouch what was that for?!" I asked.


    "What was that?! I''ve been trying to wake you up but you decided to pull me onto bed! Then you hugged me into a strong lock that I wasn''t even able to move my hands. I''ve been calling your name for the past few minutes silently since I don''t want your mom seeing us like that if I scream to loudly but it''s already a few minutes and your still not waking up so I screamed!" She said while catching her breath.


    "I''m sorry. I''m just so tired." I answered while rubbing my forehead.


    "You''re tired but you hugged me in a tight bear hug." She murmured.


    After recovering to that embarrassing scene we then went down to have breakfast since we just missed our daily run.


    Yuki eats breakfast with us every day since I started training with her. She''s been like a cute daughter to my mom that she wished Hana had been and a little sister to Hana that she wish I had been if I was a girl.


    Also Yuki is an orphan so she yearns for this kind of love from a family. After a few days that Yuki ate with us every morning, my mom just offered her to live with us which she agreed happily.


    I''ve also tried to do that with Naruto when we were younger but once the council knew he''s been staying in our house for many days, the council accused my mom of harboring the jinchuriki to enhance our clans power.


    Well my mom didn''t said those exact words but she said that she really wants Naruto to live with us, but there are circumstances that hinders us of housing Naruto.


    I then just invite Naruto every now and then to lessen his yearning for a family and to always be there for him when he needs comfort the most.


    After eating breakfast, Yuki, Mom and I went on our way to the Ninja Academy slash Hokage Tower.


    Yuki then went to our room and then I told her that my mom and I needs to see the Hokage.


    When we entered the room, Hiruzen told my mom ''the alibi'' that we''ve created last night.


    At first my mom was against it but after that the Hokage said something that changed my mom''s mind.


    "Danzo is looking Tsume and I just want to help your son. Also the room is secured and it''s just the three of us that can hear this discussion." Hiruzen said.


    Tsume had a very shocked reaction.


    ''Wait wait wait!'' Why would mom be scared of Danzo looking at me. Ofcourse she needs to be wary of him but why is there such a huge reaction with mom''s face.'' I thought.


    "Tell me son. Were you touched by the full moons light last night?" She asked.


    "It''s not full moon last night mom! Also what are you talking about?" I said.


    My mom was shocked and scratched her head. She forgot that it was not full moon last night and her expression seems like she slipped on a topic that she doesn''t want me knowing.


    She then told me what happened when I was born.


    "The moonlight touched you that night Dais chan, your hair grew and your eyes turned black with red irises. That is the indication of our Ancestors Bloodline, the Mythical Sulong." She finished.


    "Wait mom are you talking about this?" I then transformed to my Pseudo Sulong Transformation.


    My mom''s eyes grew large as well as the Hokage. Both of them have their mouths wide open from the shock


    "Nani?"

 24 The Wolf vs The Alpha Dog

    "How??" My mom asked. "How can you transform without being touched by a moonlight Dais chan?"


    "Well I''ve been able to transform like this since I was 4 mom. Do you remember that night of Hinata''s Birthday when I was feeling dizzy. That''s the first time I transformed. I thought that it was unusual. That''s why I hid myself and went to the nearest forest. Then I saw Hinata was being abducted by the Kumo nin and I tried and succeed to save her." I half lied and half told her the truth, just how I told Hiashi jiji.


    "You reckless idiot! Even if you were a Bijuu you''ll still be my baby! You don''t have to hide this things! Also what is it with you and fighting a Kumo nin the night Hinata was abducted?" She said while her expression transitioned from an unexpected teary eyed face to a scary devilish smile.


    I then answered all of his questions after she gave me a huge knuckle blow on my head. I also asked what she knows about my transformation.


    "So this is our Ancient Bloodline and they use to transform only with the help of a full moon." I said.


    ''It matches the description of Lycan. So Elsa really made a great backstory for my transformation.'' I thought.


    "Yes Dais chan. So Hokage sama, if Daisuke gets to be a part of the Anbu Corps I just want you to promise one thing. Please protect him. The reason why the bloodline of my Ancestors was extinct was because of the curiousity of others, that is why I want you to keep his transformation a secret up until he is strong enough to protect himself." Tsume said.


    "Okay Tsume, you have my word. I hereby announce Daisuke''s bloodline as a A rank secret. The only person that will know about his bloodline are the person inside this room and those you 2 deem worthy to know the secret." Hokage sama said.


    "Thank you Hokage sama." My mom said.


    "Thank you jiji" I said.


    "Inuzuka Daisuke!!!" Mom yelled at what I called the Hokage.


    "It''s fine Tsume. You can call me jiji, Dai chan when we''re alone like this. Okay?" He said with a grin on his face.


    I nodded at his words with a grin of my own. But deep inside I just want to be on his good side since I''ll be under his wing from now on.


    I don''t really trust this old geezer that much since he''s a stinky old liar. He''s been brainwashing Naruto to love Konoha even if the village treats Naruto worse than dirt.


    Plus if he really wants to, he could simply take down Danzo from his high horse.


    He is the F*ck*ng Hokage for Kami''s sake.


    My mom and i then exit the Hokage''s office and I went back to the room where I was reprimanded by Iruka Sensei for leaving class.


    I can see the worried face of Hinata and Yuki from where I stood.


    When I went back to my sit I just told them that I just felt really bored that is why I left class, and they seem to accept my lie. I then looked at the others and nodded at them.


    When I went back home, my mom and Hiashi jiji were there discussing things.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    My mom told Hiashi that I was the one that saved Hinata and he acted like he was surprised because of the Rank S secret that Hiruzen declared last night.


    "Thank you Dais chan for saving my daughter." He said with a wink.


    "It was nothing Hiashi jiji. I just did what i thought was right." I said.


    "Up until I deem you powerful enough Inuzuka Daisuke your banned from using your transformation because you''ll just abuse it." My mom said.


    "Mom I''m strong now. For the past few years I''ve been training and creating my own jutsus and learning some stuff." I said.


    "Well how about we have a spar?" My mom said.


    I then nodded at her words.


    We went to our backyard where my mom usually trains.


    "Are you ready Dais chan." My mom asked and I nodded.


    She charged at me at very fast. He sported a claw like attack which was our clans taijutsu. I countered with a different taijutsu that I learned from Shisui Aniki.


    I blocked my mom''s attack by deflecting it by the wrist. After a few minutes my mom speed doubled and her attacks became more powerful.


    I also upped my speed and parried all of her attacks.


    Then my mom jumped back and said.


    "Gatsuga" she said.


    ''Well she''s taking this seriously.'' I thought.


    I then dodged her initial Gatsuga and poofed a kunai from my wrist scroll and charged it with normal chakra.


    My mom was surprised by my perfect chakra coating and she decided to charge again. When she was about to hit me I parried her Gatsuga with the kunai.


    I made 10 steps backwards from the force of the collision while my mom got out from her Gatsuga.


    I then charged at her and did a slashing strike. My mom dodged my attacks and when I was about hit her she transformed into a wood log.


    I then upped my instincts and dodged her strike with a protruding nails enhanced by the bladed claw technique. My mom''s physical prowess outweighs mine but I have a slight advantage with speed.


    I then jumped backwards and did my handseals.


    "Raiton: Lightning Bullets"


    This is one of the jutsus that Shisui Aniki thought me. It''s like Yusuke''s Ray Gun from the YuYu Hakusho series.


    I then blasted the Lightning Bullets at my mom''s direction. She then dodged all the bullets and swiped me with her claws.


    I was hit by the attack, but I bursted into lightning.


    "Raiton: Lightning Clone."


    My lightning clone stunned my mom and I shot one last point blank Lightning Bullets when I appeared behind her.


    My attack hit her and she sailed across the arena for quite a while before she rolled to a crouch.


    She then said.


    "This is enough. I can see that you are strong. If I fought you seriously or Kuromaru joins my attacks, I would have won but I can see that your strength is around high chunin to low level jonin." She said.


    "Well I hate to break it to you mom but I also now have a nin dog." I said.


    I then bit my thumb and made my hand seals.


    "Kuchiyose no Jutsu."


    Poooffffff


    "Awoooooooooohhhhhhhhhh"


    Lycan appeared in his full elegance.


    My mom was shocked, Hiashi jiji was shocked. While Kuromaru appeared in front of my mom in a burst of speed.


    "How?" She said.


    "Well I got the wolf contract from Itachi nii." I lied. "Lycan this is my mom Inuzuka Tsume, mom this is Lycan."


    "It''s nice to finally meet you Tsume dono." Lycan said.


    "It''s also nice to meet you Lycan. Also this is Hyuga Hiashi and Kuromaru." She said while Hiashi and Kuromaru nodded at Lycan which Lycan reciprocated.


    "Ne, Lycan. Can my mom and my sister sign the Wolf contract?" I asked curiously after mom asked a few questions.


    "Yes Daisuke, they can. You are now the owner of the Wolf Clan''s contract and you can decide whom you''d like to share the Wolf contract." He said.


    "What do you say mom?" I asked.


    "Thank you Dais chan but I''m good with Kuromaru as my partner. But you can also ask your sister if she wants to sign the contract." My mom answered.


    We then went back inside and we talked about a few things. My mom told me that she would teach me the advance technique of the clan tomorrow and I nodded with a smile.


    ''I finally ain''t lying to my mom about my strength anymore. Well I''ve got a few more techniques up my sleeve but it''s a huge weight out of my shoulder now that I don''t hide it much infront of my family, since my secret is also protected by Hokage jiji.''


    I engulfed the moment of speaking with my mom about ninja stuff and training which is unusual while Hiashi jiji excused himself and went back home.

 25 The Wolf Graduates

    When Hana came back home with Carrot, her 3 nin dog, The Haimaru Brothers and Yuki who went straight to the Inuzuka Kennels to help Hana. They were surprised to see a majestic dog much larger than Kuromaru.


    Hana''s eyes shined and turned to stars while the 3 Haimaru Brothers whined in fear and Carrot didn''t care and went straight for me.


    For the past few months, Carrot has been getting bigger and bigger. Small horns are also sprouting from her forehead and she wasn''t used to it yet that''s why she''s usually at the house or with Hana at the Kennels.


    "Dais oniichan!" She said while she tackled me and munch on my ears.


    "Hello Carrot. How are you feeling today." I said.


    "I''m fine now Dais oniichan." She said.


    After being together with Carrot for the past few years I was able to change her sama to an oniichan. Since I don''t like being too formal with my friends and family.


    "I''m surprised to see a Wolpertinger here Daisuke. Is she your previous partner?" Lycan said.


    "The big dog talked!" Yuki yelled.


    "Impudence i''m a great Direwolf not a dog." Lycan said while Yuki apologized by bowing her head multiple times.


    "What''s that about Carrot being a Wolf-yer-finger, Lycan? Whats that?" I asked.


    "Wolpertinger Daisuke. They are a long lost and endangered summon animal clan. In a few years this little Rabbit will grow larger and by that time she''ll be capable of speech. The Wolpertinger has been our allies back in the days when they were still around. That''s why I am shocked to see one here. Plus it''s experiencing her transition Daisuke. If she can''t absorb the proper amount of Nature Chakra in this world Daisuke she will die." Lycan said.


    "Wait what? How? Why?" I asked while everyone in the room was shocked and terrified.


    "Well Daisuke, Wolpertinger, when transitioning from a child to their teenage years, transforms from a rabbit to a humanoid rabbit with deer like horns. They''re an extinct clan because of their Humanoid appearance. Back in the days rich people fancied Wolpertinger as slaves and the humans hunted them for money." Lycan said.


    I gritted my teeth from what he said. ''Slaves?! If someone tries to harm or capture Carrot I''ll burn their family and their clan to the deepest part of hell.'' I thought.


    "Well it looks like she has survived this long because she was trained physically, also she seems to have linked with your Chakra Daisuke. That is why she''s surviving, but just barely." He said.


    "What should we do Lycan dono?" This time Hana asked.


    "Well I can bring her back to the Mount Tsuki so she can absorb Nature Chakra from our Mountain. Also because you are linked by chakra Daisuke, if you want summon her you just need to visualize her chakra signature. For the past few years I know that you''re already familiar with each other''s Chakra." He said.


    I nodded and agreed to his proposal. I then turned to Carrot and said.


    "Carrot, this is Lycan, you can also call him Lycan Oniichan okay. He''s my friend. I need you to come with him to train and become stronger like we usually do." I said to her.


    "But Dais oniichan can train me. Why does Lycan oniichan be the one to do that?" She asked.


    "Well he''ll be able to teach you how to speak. After that if you''re able to speak, Hana and everyone else will be able to understand you, ain''t that great?"


    Carrot nodded when i finished.


    "After you''re able to speak, you just need to tell Lycan Oniichan and he''ll bring you back." I smiled sincerely. "Deal?"


    "Deal Dais Oniichan!" She said.


    I then looked back at Lycan and said. "I leave her in your care Lycan. Please protect her."


    "I promise Daisuke. You have my word." He answered.


    After that carrot made her goodbye to everyone else. Hana and Yuki have tears falling down on her cheeks while Kuromaru told her to be safe.


    During the 8 years that I''ve been alive in this world Kuromaru, Carrot and I have been together the longest.


    They have played with me, trained with me, and joked with me, when I was alone in the compound without any friends.


    Now with Carrot leaving, Kuromaru is having a hard time because they''re like brother and sister. Even if one is a dog, one is a rabbit and I''m human, i think, there''s a bond that can''t be broken between the 3 of us.


    After Carrot said her last good bye to everyone, Lycan then carried her in his back and went back to Mount Tsuki.


    .....


    Few days later, Inside the Ninja Academy, Iruka Sensei stood in front and announced something for the class.


    "I have an Announcement to make so listen everyone." Iruka Sensei yelled.


    "Inuzuka Daisuke, because of your outstanding performance for this past few months which hasn''t been seen since Uchiha Itachi, the Sandaime said that you''ll be allowed to take an early examination for Graduation." He said.


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Almost everyone in the classroom said.


    "What a drag!" I heard Shikamaru said with a shocked face.


    Hinata looks happy and sad at the same time while Yuki''s holding back her tears from her shock.


    Naruto well he yelled and said!


    "That''s unfair Iruka Sensei! Why is Daisuke the only one who is allowed to Graduate early! Dattebayo!" He yelled.


    Some of our classmates seems to agree with Naruto''s complaint.


    "Silence!!!!!" Iruka yelled. "Didn''t you hear what I just said? The reason he is being allowed to take the Graduation exam is because he had shown talent equal to Uchiha Itachi who graduated when he was 7 years old. Uchiha Itachi holds the second highest graduation score only behind the late 4th Hokage. So because Daisuke has shown an equal talent with Uchiha Itachi, meaning he is also allowed by the Hokage to take the exam." Iruka Sensei finished.


    I can see in front of me that Sasuke is clenching his fist. If I was near him i would be able to hear his teeth grinding.


    "So Daisuke, tomorrow you will take the exam so be prepared." Iruka finished and proceed to teach the class.


    "Ne, Dai chan, did you know about this?" Yuki asked in a whispher.


    I nodded at her words when she said that.


    "Why didn''t you told me or anyone in our group? I thought we were your friends." She asked while i can also see Hinata clenching her fist.


    "I don''t really want this to happen but circumstances led me to this state. Also the Hokage forbidden me of saying this to anyone else back when mom and I talked with him, do you remember?" I said and Yuki nodded.


    "Will you pass the exam?" Hinata said.


    "Do you want me to fail Hime chan?" I asked as a reply.


    I can see that both girls are clenching their fist and gritting their teeth. I then added.


    "It''s not like I''m leaving for good. I''ll always be around when you need me Yuki, Hime. All of you are my friends and I don''t plan to leave you all alone." I said.


    After that Yuki and Hinata remained silent for the rest of the day.


    .....................


    The next day I took the graduation examination. The class was allowed to watch the practical part of my exam so they''ll have an idea of what happens during the exams.


    I took the written examination in a flash since it was easy. I got perfect score and defeated Itachi nii''s record time of finishing it around 30 minutes, while I finished mine around 20 minutes.


    After that the practical exams began.


    I was short by 1 second of Itachi nii''s record of hitting all 10 targets of the Throwing Shuriken and Kunai exam. I also hit all 10 bullseye.


    After that was the physical exam.


    In terms of speed, strength and agility I defeated Itachi nii''s record by a large margin. But Itachi nii was 7 then and I''m currently 8 years old.


    After that was a Taijutsu battle with a Chunin which I defeated around 30 seconds while Itachi used 50 seconds in his exam.


    Next was the Ninjutsu exam. The same with Itachi, I performed the Kawarimi and Henge without seals. Then when it came for the Bunshin exam I made 10 shadow clones in which Iruka sensei''s jaw dropped.


    After I finished the exam, I got my Konoha Forehead Protector and wore it on my neck since it will get in the way of my hair if i wore it on my forehead.


    Iruka then brought me back to the classroom with my classmates.


    "Okay! Daisuke has passed the Graduation exam and has beaten Uchiha Itachi''s previous record. Your record was also approaching the 4th Hokage''s record but unfortunately you fell short. But don''t worry, your results were outstanding and I''m proud of you." Iruka finished.


    After that the class congratulated me while Sasuke just rolled his tongue.


    Naruto was the happiest of them all. He even said that at his exam, he will defeat my record.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The others were happy including Hinata and Yuki while Ino is smiling at me and congratulating me awkwardly.


    After that the class was dismissed and Yuki and I went on our way back home.


    ''Tomorrow Aniki and Itachi nii will conduct the massacre. Be careful Aniki, so long until next time Itachi nii.'' I thought while Yuki was talking at me in the background. She saw me looking forward into the sunset.


    "Beautiful." Yuki said.


    "Yes indeed Yuki. Yes it is." I said. ''This marks the dawn of the new generation. I need to grow stronger as fast as i can.''

 26 Codename: Wolf

    The next day as I walk out of the house with Yuki to do our morning routine, surprisingly Hinata joined in our run.


    When we were about to start that''s when she arrived.


    "Goodmorning Dais chan, Yu-chan." She said.


    "Why are you here Hime?" I asked.


    "Well, yesterday I asked Yu-chan if I can join you guys in your daily routine and she said yes." Hinata said.


    "Well this will be the only time we can be with you outside of your shinobi job or after class on your free day, so I agreed to her request if she could join us." Yuki answered.


    "Well, it''s fine with me Hime. You can join us as long as you like. Also, this way if I can''t join Yuki when I am in my mission, she''ll still have someone to train with." I said.


    We ran around the Village for some time up until I met the resident weirdo of Konoha.


    "A YOUTHFUL MORNING DAI CHAN!!!!" Said Guy while joining us in our run on handstand.


    Hime was startled by the loud greetings.


    "Ne, Guy Jiji. Can you hype down for a bit? I have someone here who can''t handle extreme mornings." I said.


    "Well sorry for my loud greetings Youthful child. So you are a Hyuga? My name is Maito Guy the Blue Beast of Konoha." He said.


    "Hello, G-Guy san. My name is H-Hinata Hyuga. It''s nice to meet you." Hinata said.


    "Don''t be shy around him Hime. Even if he''s loud all the time, he''s still a great GUY, get it? Hahaha." I laughed at my own joke.


    "Hahahahahahahaha, what a lovely joke Dai Chan!" He laughed while Yuki and Hinata just sweatdropped on my joke.


    "By the way Dai Chan! Congrats on your early graduation. I heard that you got the Top 2 spot of the top record of the academy beating Uchiha Itachi. It''s just a shame at what happened last night." He said.


    "Wait Guy Jiji, what did you say?" I said.


    "Well, it will be revealed later for the whole Citizen of Konoha. Last night, Uchiha Itachi went rogue. He killed almost all of his clansmen only leaving a few Uchihas, including his little brother." He said.


    "Wait here Hinata, Yuki. I need to go somewhere." I said while running far ahead in one sprint then shunshined at the direction of the Hokage Tower.


    ...


    At the Hokage Tower


    "Hello, I''m Inuzuka Daisuke, the Hokage is expecting me later but i was so excited I got here earlier. Would I be able to meet with him now?" I said as politely as I could.


    "Hello Daisuke san, My name is Mika. The Hokage is about to attend a meeting later in about 1 hour. Let me ask if he could squeeze you in." She then said and went inside the Hokage''s office.


    After a while, she went back and told me.


    "The Hokage said that you can enter now." She said.


    I then entered the office.


    "Goodmorning Jiji is now the right time to speak with you?" I said.


    He then nodded at me.


    I then looked up at the far right corner of the office that my instinct tells me danger.


    Hiruzen immediately knew what I was saying and he vanished from his spot, and in a second he arrived with a person knocked out in his arms.


    "You really are worthy to be those two''s, little brother. You have a powerful sensor ability." The Hokage said, then he used hand signs at the window and an Anbu with a dog mask appeared in front of us and took the unconscious man that appears to be a Root Anbu.


    "Don''t worry the only person that knows you are here is Mika outside and my most trustworthy Anbus. I have now erected a sound barrier seal so no one can hear what we will discuss." He said.


    "So they gave me a wrong date for the massacre so I won''t be able to do anything?" I said.


    "Yes, Dais chan. It was Shisui''s idea. When they did the massacre as planned, they have killed all of the targets. No one was spared except Itachi''s mom and Shisui''s parents since I forbid them to kill those 3. I also told their parents that it was the only way to stop the coup and cause a civil war in Konoha. I also forbid them from telling anyone about the reason for the massacre. During the massacre, a lot of Root Anbu was there according to Shisui. They were aiming for the dead Uchiha''s Sharingan for unknown reasons. Both Shisui and Itachi sealed or destroyed all of the dead Uchiha''s Sharingan so no one can get their hands on them."


    "Also, it was fortunate that Mikoto loves her 2 sons more than her husband Fugaku that she has tried multiple times to stop the coup but was led to waste her effort. That is why even though she was devastated by the death of his husband, she still acknowledges that the massacre was the only way and she accepted Itachi''s plea of being the one to do the job.


    Itachi was forced to go rouge as planned but I have sent him to find Jiraiya and seek asylum and aid him in his spy network with Shisui. I also sent Shisui to track all of Danzo''s suspected networks through Jiraiya so he will also be out of the village indefinitely."


    "Also they tried to recover Shisui''s eyes but Danzo was not wearing them as expected. That is why they were left at no choice but to flee because they were outnumbered by Danzo''s Anbu. But they were able to inflict large damages to Danzo and his organization."


    "I''ve also stripped Danzo of his rights as a Shinobi and disband his Root Organization. I''ve also dismissed him as one of my advisors. Since he is technically a civilian now, I''ve also forbidden him from entering the civilian council members because of his misconduct. But as you can see, the Warhawk haven''t listened. I will demand his explanation later and I am still digging for evidence that will have his head for execution. His corrupt ideals have gone way too far." He said.


    "Did you know he even told Itachi to kill all of his clan members after we have faked Shisui''s death a few days ago and he will spare only his brother?! That bastard!" Hiruzen finished.


    "Why can''t we just kill Danzo directly or assassinate him? That will be the easiest way Jiji." I asked.


    "Do you think I haven''t thought of that Dais chan. Danzo has a lot of information on Konoha. If he dies, all of those secrets will be revealed to the other Hidden Villages by his Anbu networks. That''s why we need to investigate first and apprehend him together with all of his subordinates and colleagues." Hiruzen said.


    I reluctantly agreed to his words.


    "Anyways, what happened to the massacre''s survivors Jiji?" I asked.


    "I decided to move them back into their original compound in the inner part of the village. I''ve also declared Mikoto as the new Clan Head for the Shinobi Council." He said, while I just nodded.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "By the way, both Itachi and Shisui left something for you. Here." He then gave me 2 scrolls. I opened the first one with Itachi Nii''s Mangekyo Sharingan pattern.


    When I opened the scroll, it appears to be a black-red special hand bracer. There was also a letter and a manual.


    ''Daisuke, Always be careful and use this hidden braces properly. Take care Otouto.''


    I put on the bracers and put chakra in it. A blade sprouts on the lower part of my wrist. It was like an Assassins Creed Hidden blade.


    I then hid the braces underneath my jacket.


    Then I opened the other scroll with Shisui Aniki''s Mangekyo Sharingan pattern.


    The scroll reveals another scroll, a necklace, and a Katana and a note.


    ''Hey, Otouto. Sorry for lying. As an apology, I gave you a lot of gifts. The first one is my full notes on my Kenjutsu and Shunshin. The necklace is a special one because if you put chakra in it, it will generate a mid-tier Genjutsu to your enemies. Lastly, the Katana is my gift for you on your graduation. Since you''re now big for your Tanto I decided to give you a Katana.


    Grow strong Otouto. By the time I go back home, I will fulfill my promised spar with you.''


    I then wore the necklace around my neck and put everything inside the scroll.


    "Well then, this is also yours Dais chan." He said.


    Hiruzen then gave me a dog mask just like Kakashi''s, but instead of red marking that acts like whiskers, mine has a black 3 lined whiskers.


    "From now on your codename would be Wolf." (AN: I decided to use Wolf instead of the Japanese word ¨­kami.)


    "You''ll report here tomorrow and I will have someone send you to Anbu''s HQ." He finished.


    "Thank you, Jiji. I will take my leave now." I said as I bowed, then I left the Hokage tower while thinking about the future.

 27 Inu vs Wolf

    The next day when I arrived at the Hokage''s Office, I was escorted by an Anbu with a Bird mask into their HQ with Hiruzen Jiji after putting on my Anbu attire.


    My attire was the same Anbu uniform of any Anbu in Konoha. The only difference is that underneath my standard Anbu shin guard was my special hand brace gifted by Itachi. Behind me was the standard Anbu Katana because I don''t want my own Tanto and my new Katana to be affiliated with me and my Anbu counterpart. Also, I wore my mask which was almost the same with Kakashi''s Inu mask except for the whiskers. Then I tied my hair to a high ponytail like Kenshin''s Battousai mode.


    After we arrived at the Anbu HQ the Hokage said.


    "Well Wolf, before you really become a full pledge Anbu, the members that I will assign you with will test your powers. They need to test your skills before they accept you in this squad. Are you ready?" He said.


    I nodded at him.


    When we arrived at the training ground almost all of the Anbu Members were there. They all bowed at the presence of the Hokage.


    "Hello everyone. This is wolf. He will be joining the Anbu as of today but not before being tested. So who wants to test his powers?" He said.


    One Anbu then went forward who has a Mouse Mask. I then went inside the Arena to battle the Anbu.


    We started by staring at each other for a few minutes up until he burst into speed.


    The Anbu was fast but fighting someone with insane speed like Shisui Aniki and Itachi Nii, Mouse seems like a turtle.


    I''ve dodged every attack he created then he jumped backward and formed a few hand seals.


    "Katon: Flame Bullet!"


    He used a Fire Jutsu, I waited for the attack to come near me while unsheathing my Katana. I then made a fluid slash with my katana and cut the bullet in half by charging it with chakra.


    I then Shunshined behind mouse and put my katana near his neck.


    "Yield." I said.


    Mouse then raised his hands in a surrender position.


    "Thank you for your mercy." He said when I released him then he bowed at me.


    "Very good. Who else wants to battle with Wolf?" Hiruzen asked.


    A petite Anbu wearing a Neko mask around my height moved forward. It appears to be a girl.


    ''This girl seems to be familiar.'' I thought behind my mask.


    She seems to be around Shisui Aniki''s age or younger by a few years.


    She then unsheathed her sword and readied her stance.


    I also reciprocated with my own stance.


    We then moved from our position and met at the middle with swords crossing each other.


    We blurred around the Arena only hearing metal hitting metal.


    After a few bouts I then charged my sword witch chakra and rushed her.


    She also did the same and the deadlock remained the same.


    She then jumped backward and said.


    "Hazy Moon Night!"


    She swings her sword in a circular motion, leaving a trace of afterimages behind, which befitting to name, mirrors that of a moon. She then rushed forward with extreme speed at me.


    I tried dodging all of her strikes while blocking most of what I can''t dodge. I then used Shukuchi to escape her striking distance.


    I then put my sword on my the other side of my body and charged it with wind chakra for the first time in battle. I then said.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Ittoryu: Crescent Moon Slash."


    I slashed my sword from a distance and generated a wind slash at Neko. The wind slash was so fast that Neko didn''t had the time to dodge but instead she blocked the strike.


    Not knowing that the attack can''t normally be blocked with a sword, the attack just broked into 2 parts after being sliced by her sword and slashed her across the chest leaving a light bloody wound since I didn''t put too much chakra in it.


    I then made a fully charged wind blade and slashed at the wall, leaving a very large deep slash mark to tell her that if that attack was fully charged when it hit her, then she would have a large deep wound on her chest or she would be dead by now.


    She then bowed and told me.


    "Thank you for your mercy Wolf."


    I then nodded at her.


    "Nice Kenjutsu match the both of you. We will have one last match and after that you can all be dismissed." He said.


    "So who would want to fight Wolf?" He said.


    Before anyone stepped forward, one Anbu Shunshined to the arena. The Anbu was tall with a standard Anbu attire who has his hands inside his pockets. The most worth mentioning about his looks is that he has a gravity-defying pointy white hair and he wears a Dog mask.


    "So Inu, you want to test Wolf I see. Remember this is only a spar. Are you ready Wolf?" He asked.


    I nodded.


    "Go all out Wolf if you want to win. Begin!"


    I immediately Shukutchi to Inu''s back and made an upward slash at the beginning of the match, but the only thing I''ve slashed was a chair.


    Inu used Kawarimi on the chair. I then focused my senses around me then I jumped up in instinct.


    Inu appeared underground using his Headhunter Jutsu.


    I then slashed a Crescent Moon Slash at him. He then dodged it with fast speed rivaling Itachi Nii''s. I then stabbed my sword at the ground knowing that I''m not yet used to the length of my sword.


    I then used Bladed Claw Jutsu and met him in close-quarter combat.


    I am at a disadvantage because of Inu''s vast experience with combat. Plus this guy is around Itachi nii and Shisui Aniki''s current strength.


    I then jumped backward for momentum and used Volt Charge Jutsu.


    Kakashi dodged the attack with precision.


    ''He used his Sharingan.'' I thought, I then maneuvered in the air then used


    "Ninpou: Aerial Shock."


    Kakashi again dodged the attack and now I''m really sure he''s using his Sharingan because Itachi nii and Shisui Aniki use their Sharingan when I use that technique for the first time.


    I then spammed Shukutchi and assaulted him.


    After a few minutes, Inu''s speed doubled. Matching Shisui Aniki''s speed without Flickering.


    I was again left at a disadvantage because not only is he coping with my Shukutchi, but he is attacking now. Leaving me to dodge using Shukutchi just to keep up.


    I then thought ''It''s now or never!''


    "Aaaarrrrrrrggggghhh!" My claws sharpen and my hair went upwards to a spike.


    I transformed to my Sulong Ability.


    I then charged at him with Volt Charge enhanced Sulong and hit him square at the stomach. Inu rolled at the ground and pulled his tanto.


    He charged it with lightning chakra and blocked my continuous assault. After a while he jumped backward and charged a Jutsu.


    "Chiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"


    "Raikiri!"


    He said.


    I then positioned my hands at my waist in an open palm position, my palm facing upwards. I then charged it with all the lightning chakra I can muster and the lightning transformed to a wolfs face in my hands.


    "Raiton: Lightning Fang!"


    Both of us charged at each other at the same time, but before we reach each other a blur appeared in front of us and Erect a very large and wide wall.


    "Doton: Great Rock Wall Jutsu!"


    "Booooooooooooooom!"


    I hit hard at the wall and created a very large hole. The same with Inu but his hands were the only ones that impacted the wall.


    "Oooaahhhh" I groaned in a whisper. My Sulong Deactivated and I was left with just a few chakra. Also, my stamina and strength were just about enough to make me stand up slowly.


    "Well I said to go all out but not in a way that you need to destroy the whole Arena. If I haven''t interfered the whole village will know where the Anbu HQ due to the large explosion that would have been generated." Hokage said.


    "Let''s finish this here, this will be a draw. Now Inu escort Wolf for the tattoo inscribing. All of you are dismissed." He said while he left the HQ with Bird.


    "Thanks for showing mercy senpai, I saw that when you generated your technique, you toned it down by 1 level." I said.


    "No need to thank me, my Raikiri is not meant to be used against a comrade. So I apologize for my recklessness. What was that last technique of yours? I haven''t seen anything like that before." He asked.


    "Well, its a secret. Not unless you teach me your Raikiri?" I said.


    "Well since we are comrades in arms, why not. After all, you don''t get to see a lot of lightning users here in Konoha." He said.


    I didn''t think that he will be this easy to converse with.


    We then head out to have my Anbu Tattoo while conversing in lightning manipulation topics.

 28 The Wolfs First Mission

    After a few days of being an Anbu


    Ding, ding, ding!!


    "You''re still not used to your Katana. You still attack like holding a Tanto. Why don''t you just exchange your Katana for a Tanto, Wolf."


    He said while blocking a downward slash using his Tanto.


    "As I told you Inu Senpai, my Aniki gave me a new Katana and I need to get used to it." I said.


    I then dodged a fast stab Inu struck me with.


    "Well, why don''t you ask Neko to help you train. She''s the Kenjutsu Specialist." He said while dodging a wide slash.


    "Well, I admit that she has better Kenjutsu skill than me and you Inu Senpai. But she''s always busy training plus your just reading your Icha Icha Tactics so you''re my best option." I said.


    Well, the main reason I always stick with Inu is that not only can I learn and spar with someone stronger than me but to also help him cope up with his socializing skills.


    In the Anime, Kakashi has always been my favorite character. It''s not because he looks cool but also because he can handle anything that you throw at him like deadly battles, strategizing, assassination, and even handling Guy''s Youthful antics.


    Plus even if he had lost everything, even if he had hit rock bottom at some point, he still kept moving forward.


    That''s the reason why I''m trying to invade his personal space like Guy but not like his eternal rival approach, but something more like what Shisui and I have.


    Kakashi doesn''t have what he can call a family since his parents died. His teammates along with his sensei had also died. The only connection that he can have as close as a family member is Naruto yet he can''t even approach him since he''s a mess. Plus I know that he thinks that anyone who gets close to him dies.


    So here I am, bothering him almost every day at the Anbu HQ since I still don''t have my first mission yet.


    Fwisshhhhh


    "Inu, Wolf. The Hokage needs your presence at his office." An Anbu codenamed Snake said.


    Both Kakashi and I stop our mini spar and Shunshined in the direction of the Hokage Tower.


    .....


    At the Hokage Tower


    Fwisshhhh, fwisshhhh


    "Goodmorning Hokage sama." both of us said.


    "Inu, Wolf, I have a mission for the both of you. This is a B rank assassination mission." He said while he handed the scroll to Inu.


    "The content of the mission is to Assassinate a group of missing nins about C and B class in strength that terrorizes the Village of Hacho." He said.


    "This will act as an individual mission for Wolf and you Inu will act as his monitor. Inu will only interfere if something goes wrong in this mission. Do you have any questions?" He finished.


    "None Hokage sama." We both answered.


    "Okay, you may now go." He said.


    When we went back to HQ Kakashi said.


    "The Village of Hacho is located on the outskirt of the Land of Fire. Remember Wolf, Anbu packs lightly. Only bring all of your weapons and pills for the trip. We''ll only stop for quick breaks so we can arrive at the Village of Hacho before sunset. Also, meet me at the HQ entrance in 30 minutes." Inu said.


    I nodded at his words and made my way to my room at HQ.


    I then packed a set of kunai and shuriken at my pouch and put the rest in my wrist scroll.


    I then checked my Katana''s blade as a brief inspection as well as my hand bracers.


    After knowing that everything was alright I then summoned Mia.


    "Hello Daisuke dono." She said.


    "Hello Mia, can you send a message to my mom that I won''t be able to come home tonight since I''ve received my first mission. Also, tell her that I''ll be careful." I said.


    "Right away Daisuke dono. Take care." She said then she poofed away.


    "Okay, let''s meet with Inu Senpai now."


    I then went to the entrance and wait for Inu Senpai.


    As expected, he arrived late but just for only 30 minutes.


    We then went on our way to the Village of Hacho.


    Even though this is the first time that I left the confines of Konoha, I don''t feel scared or nervous. What I feel right now is amazement and awe at the beautiful sceneries that we''ve passed as we make our way to our destination.


    After around 2 hours of nonstop tree running, we then made our first quick break. I then checked all of my equipment again as I swallowed a food pill.


    After our first break, we''ve taken 2 more breaks in a total of 5 hours trip.


    When we arrived a mile away from the village, we then hide at a big hollow tree and deliberate one last time of how I''ll proceed with the mission.


    The plan was simple. I will infiltrate the enemy base and kill 4 C class and 1 B class missing-nin while Inu Senpai observes from afar.


    After the sun completely set. We then made our way to the village as quiet as we can.


    ''I''ll go now Inu Senpai.'' I hand-signed at Inu which I learned for the past few days of being at the Anbu.


    I then used Shukutchi to infiltrate the missing nins hideout which we have easily found.


    When I arrived at their base, I hid my presence and observe every position of the enemies.


    2 of them are located near the Bonfire while the other 3 are missing.


    The hut behind them sports multiple crying sounds and screams from what I can assume as citizens from the Village of Hacho.


    My face hardens and I hid my killing intent as hard as I could so my presence won''t be known by these demons.


    I then pulled one of my Kunai and coated it with wind chakra for a more silent approach. I then used Shukuchi one more time and arrived at the back of the nearest missing-nin and retracted the hidden blade function of my bracer and stabbed him behind his neck killing him in one go. Then I threw the kunai at the other missing-nin before he could react or scream.


    The Kunai penetrated his throat killing him quietly while he experienced his agonizing death.


    I then pulled the retracted blade from my bracer while I gently put him down so that no sound will be generated.


    I then went near the door and unsheathed my Katana. I then kicked the door with my feat enhanced with chakra.


    "What the!" One missing-nin said but he wasn''t able to finish his words because I immediately slashed his head off his shoulder. I then used Shukuchi and stab the other one at his heart with my Hidden Blade.


    The last missing-nin who was naked on top of a nude woman immediately tried to recover from the ambush but before he can do something I''ve already appeared in front of him and kicked him on his abdomen with chakra enhanced feet.


    He rolled away from the woman and then I kicked him again as hard as I can while he rolled on the ground.


    He tried to recover from my assault and tried to fire a Jutsu at me but before he can even start with his hand seals I''ve already slashed at him, cutting both of his hands.


    "Waahhhhhh!" The man shouted.


    "Yiiiiieeeee!" 3 girls screamed by the sheer violence and gore they just witnessed.


    I then grabbed the guy by his hair before he falls on the ground from the pain and slammed him on the ground as hard as possible.


    I then flipped him with his face facing the ceiling and stabbed him on the stomach to nail him on the ground missing his vital organs on purpose.


    "Arrghhh." The missing-nin shouted in pain.


    I then pulled another Kunai from my waist pouch and threw it on the ground near the 3 girls.


    "You 3, you can decide his fate. Do you want me to kill him right now or do you want your revenge." I asked with a low voice.


    All 3 girls hesitated from my words but the girl who was being violated by the missing-nin before I arrived steeled herself and grabbed the Kunai.


    She then went near me and cut the missing nins groin off.


    "Aaaaaahhhhhhh!" She screamed.


    Then she proceeds to stab the guy all over his body without him being able to resist since he was nailed at the ground plus my feet were above his head putting all of the strength that I had so he can''t move.


    After multiple stabs, I then knew that the missing-nin was already dead, but the girl was still stabbing him while screaming and crying.


    I then went near her and grab her wrist.


    "It''s okay, he''s already dead. You''re safe now." I said as gentle as possible while putting my old cloak around her body that I released from my wrist scroll.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    She then proceeds to hug me while the 2 other girls also rushed me and cried.


    We were like that for a while until all 3 fell asleep.


    "Mission complete. I''ve already collected all 5 of all the Missing-nin''s bodies." Inu said when he went near me.


    "I''ll escort these 3 girls back to Hacho first senpai then we can go back." I said.


    He then nodded at my words while I carried 1 of them and Inu carried the other 2.


    After 10 minutes of fast travel. We arrived at the village of Hacho.


    We were escorted to the Village Leaders house and was thanked by him.


    We then stayed for the night and decided to leave the next day.


    The next day. All 3 girls thanked me for saving them but I just told them that it was part of the mission.


    Nevertheless, they still thanked me multiple times before we left on our way back home.


    On our way home Inu then decided to break the ice and talked.


    "You seem to be handling killing someone very well." He said.


    "Well, this wasn''t my first time. The first time I killed someone, I vomited my stomach empty. From then on I understood that in our line of work, killings are always present, I just need to steel myself and move forward." I said.


    "Well as I said, you''re handling it quite well. You''re on the right path, Wolf. Just always remember this. Killing someone while you protect the innocent is not bad. But if you enjoy it for self-entertainment, then that is what''s bad." He said.


    I nodded at his words while I remained silent again as we trek our way back home to Konoha.

 29 The Wolfs Abscence

    Days passed and Daisuke has been very busy with his Anbu Training and Missions.


    Yuki''s POV


    In the Village of Konoha


    It''s been a few weeks since Daisuke graduated from the academy. After he became a genin Daisuke has always been nowhere to be found. For the past 3 weeks, I''ve only seen him 4 times even though we live together under the same roof.


    Well not that we live together alone. I moved in at their house after Daisuke''s mom offered me to live with them since I''ve always been there ever since our study in the ninja academy started.


    Well back to the topic, Hinata and the gang including myself have been worried all this time because of Daisuke''s long absence.


    ''Is this how busy a genin''s life could be?'' I always thought.


    Shikamaru said that mostly Genins do the Village chores, while Chunins do most of the escort and B rank missions that take a week or two to finish, and Jonins handle their own Genin teams together with conducting A rank to S rank missions.


    Shikamaru speculates that either Daisuke was directly promoted to Chunin or he''s been profiled to another ninja division which is the Anbu.


    Most of us didn''t listen to his speculation since it was too farfetched.


    ''How could a newly graduate ninja, be directly promoted to Chunin much less the Anbu.''


    As I was walking towards the Village playground to meet with Hinata and the others, I could already hear Naruto''s loud mouth and Ino''s wild replies.


    "I''m telling you, I felt that Daisuke was watching me sleep last night. It was really creepy since Daisuke is always missing. Is it his ghost hunting me on my sleep! Dattebayo!" Naruto yelled.


    "Shut up Naruto. Who would believe you that Dais chan is stalking you in your sleep!" Ino said.


    "Well that was I felt! If you don''t want to believe me then don''t! Dattebayo!" Naruto replied back.


    "What a drag. Can you both quiet down for a bit. I''m trying to take a nap here." Shikamaru said.


    "Shut up Shikamaru! Who takes a nap during the morning!?" Ino said.


    "Yeah! Dattebayo!" Naruto added.


    "Well, almost all of my clan members take a nap during the morning." He said.


    "Can we please just get along with each other." Hinata said as quiet as she could.


    "Munch munch munch." Said Choji while munching his chips.


    "Snakdujskajsjwkkxhuakjjwuikjei." Shino murmured under his breath that i can''t understand a word.


    "Goodmorning everyone." I said.


    "Hello, Yu-chan. Any news about Dais chan?" Asked Hinata.


    "Well, Tsume Obaasan told me that Daisuke is still on a mission right now and she can''t tell me the details because I''m not a ninja yet. Hana nee-san also won''t tell a single thing." I said.


    "Ne, Yuki chan. I felt Daisuke''s presence last night at my place. Dattebayo." Naruto said.


    I just listened to him while I nod at him every now and then.


    After talking about Daisuke''s absence for a few minutes with all of them, we then decided to just wait for him and play in the playground.


    After a few hours of playing with them, Hinata then sat beside me when I was resting after our game of tag.


    "What do you think is the reason for Dais chan''s absence this past few weeks Yu-chan?" Hinata said.


    "I don''t know Hina chan. I just hope that he is okay. The first time he came back, he has that blank look in his eyes. But after that, he felt like the same Daisuke that we knew. It''s just I''m worried about him. He''s been there for me when I was alone, and I just want to help him too." I said.


    "Well he''s always been like that Yu-chan. The first time Shino and I met Dais chan, he has been so welcoming. After that whenever someone bullies the both of us, he''ll always be there to save the day."


    "Did you know Yu-chan, I''ve always never liked to become a shinobi. I-I just don''t have the strength to hurt someone. But every time someone bullies me Dais chan always saves me like a damsel in distress. That''s the reason why he calls me Hime. Since then I''ve steeled myself that Dais chan would not always be there to protect me. That is why I''ve always tried my best to become stronger." Hinata finished.


    "Well we really do need to grow stronger then Hina chan. If Daisuke always saves us, who will save him." I said.


    "Then let''s do our best Yuki chan." She said.


    For the rest of the day. Hinata and I planned our schedule so we''ll be able to train together when we have our free time. Naruto even decided to train with us, he said that he wants to grow stronger so Sasuke won''t always defeat him.


    .....


    Daisuke''s POV


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha"


    "This technique is harder to learn than what I''ve thought." I said.


    A month has passed since I became an Anbu. I''ve completed 20 D ranks, 2 C ranks, and 1 B rank Anbu missions.


    I''m currently training my Shukutchi the ways Shisui Aniki uses his Shunshin Jutsu.


    I''m almost at 70% of fully syncing my Shukutchi to Shisui Aniki''s Technique.


    The hardest part of this technique is the remaining 30% which is generating a physical clone.


    I''ve also learned the Chidori from Inu senpai and I''ve taught him the basics of my lightning fang technique. He was able to learn it as soon as he copied it with his Sharingan while it took me a day to learn Chidori.


    I''ve also integrated it into my fighting style by making different versions of my Chidori.


    I was able to create my own Chidori Spear, Stream, Senbon and Running Beast.


    I''ve also been able to combine it with my Katana and created some original variations for me like my Chidori: Javelin which manipulates the Chidori to become a large Javelin I can throw with great speed and penetration. Also, I''ve combined Chidori with my Gatsuga by forming a Chidori cloak around my body before I use my Gatsuga as well as a spinning Chidori in my arms I''d like to call Chidori: Drill.


    Today I''ll be able to come home for a week since I''ve requested a few days off.


    I miss my family and friends so much and I know that my friends are already speculating the reason for my lack of meeting with them.


    After I''m done with my training I then went back to my Anbu room and took a bath. After I''m done cleaning up, a knock came from outside my door.


    "Wolf, the Hokage requests for your presence at his office immediately. It seems like there''s an emergency mission for you." He said while I heard a poof outside my door.


    I sighed, then I wore a fresh Anbu uniform then i went directly to the Hokage tower.


    "Hello, Hokage sama." I said.


    "Wolf, I have an emergency mission for you. Inu, Neko, and Bear have met a dangerous ambush from their current mission and they request immediate backup. You''re the fastest Anbu I currently have and I assign you to aid them as a backup." He said.


    "Where was their last location at Hokage sama." I said.


    He then gave me the scroll and said that their current location is in the Land of Rice.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    I then made my leave and rushed towards the direction of the Land of Rice.


    ''Please, be safe.'' I thought.


    While it''s still called the Land of Rice today, in the future, it would be known as The Land of Sound.

 30 Snake Vs Inu and Wolf

    Currently at the Land of Rice. 3 Leaf Anbus are being chased by around 50 Rice Ninjas with a Sound Note Headband.


    The Leaf Anbus are currently wounded. The Anbu with a Neko mask is being carried by the Anbu with a Bear mask, while the other Anbu that was wearing a Dig mask is located behind them deflecting Kunais and Shurikens.


    "Senpai, we can''t stay like this. We need to do something about those Ninjas. We''ll be tired just by running around like this." Bear said.


    "If we fight, Neko would be in danger. Just run in the direction of the Land of Fire. I''ll stay and fight." Inu said.


    "No senpai. There''s too many of them." Bear said.


    Before Inu could reply, someone appeared in the middle of the pursuing Ninjas with a Katana on hand. Then the newly arrived ninja said.


    "Ittoryu: Full Moon Slash."


    The ninja slashed his Katana in a circular motion around him and generated wind blades.


    The wind blade hit at least 15 of the pursuing Ninjas killing them in 1 strike.


    Inu then took advantage of the ninjas'' shock and charged the nearest pursuing ninjas.


    "Raikiri!"


    Inu then stabbed his Raikiri at the nearest ninja and charged another after the other.


    The newly arrived ninja also assaulted the pursuing ninjas with a lot of wind blades.


    After a while, all 50 of the pursuing ninjas died by the hands or katana of this 2 Konoha anbu.


    The newly arrived ninja wore a Wolf mask and Konoha Anbu attire.


    "Nice save Wolf." Inu said.


    "Well, you owe me one now Inu senpai." I said.


    "Well, Neko and I also owe you now Wolf." Bear said.


    I just nodded at his words and then we jumped down of the tree to recuperate.


    "What happened to you guys Inu senpai." I asked.


    "Well, we were assigned a mission to check the Land of Rice and observe the transition of it changing to another form of land. It seems that the Land of Rice changed its name as the Land of Sound. Also, they''ve created a Ninja Village." He said.


    "So what do we do Senpai? Is your mission finished? Let''s get out of here before their reinforcement arrives." I said. Then we heard a weird laugh coming from behind us and we immediately went to our Battle Stance.


    "Ku ku ku ku! What do we have here? Anbu''s from Konoha? It seems that 4 prey have come to die!" The weird man said.


    "Orochimaru!" Inu said.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Owww, it''s nice that you can recognize me. A dog mask, you should be Hatake Kakashi the copy Ninja of Konoha." He said.


    "Wolf, retreat with Bear and Neko. Protect them and go back to Konoha." Inu said.


    "No Senpai! You''ll won''t stand a chance against one of the legendary Sannin." Bear said.


    "If we all stay, all of us will die. You should retreat so Konoha will know about the Land of Sound harboring Orochimaru." He said.


    "Bear Senpai, retreat with Neko. I''ll stay and assist Inu Senpai." I said.


    "But." Both Inu and Bear said.


    "No buts for the both of you Senpai. My mission is to save the 3 of you guys and I will not fail my mission." I said.


    "No, Wolf! Go with them!" Inu said.


    "In this world, those who break the rules are scum, but those who abandon their friends are worse than scum. Ain''t that what you taught me Inu senpai." I said.


    Inu then nodded at my words and released his Tanto.


    "Bear, retreat with Neko. Both Wolf and I will join you shortly." Inu said.


    Bear just nodded reluctantly and escaped.


    "Well, I don''t think you''ll be going somewhere." Orochimaru said.


    His arms transformed into multiple snakes and tried to attack Bear. But before he can reach him Inu charged at him and I blocked the snakes going towards bear and Neko''s position.


    "Katon: Fire Ball Jutsu!"


    I created a large-sized fireball and burned the snakes into crisp, I then charged at Orochimaru after he sent Inu flying at the other direction.


    I used Shukutchi to flash in front of him and I tried to slash him at his abdomen.


    When my attack connected, my target turned to Mud.


    "Mud Clone." I said, then a fast kick was headed for me behind me.


    I was hit by the attack and I was sent flying across the forest, he then followed with multiple kicks and punches that hit me every now and then but his assault halted when Inu senpai arrived at his back and used Raikiri to separate his Torso from his body.


    Both of us jumped backward when we sensed his large chakra.


    Orochimaru''s lower and upper torso sprouted multiple snakes and connected his body again.


    "Well both of you are strong I give you that. But not strong enough."


    "Futon: Great Breakthrough."


    He attacked with a powerful Wind Jutsu.


    Inu senpai went underground while I used Shukutchi to dodge the wind blades.


    Inu senpai then attacked Orochimaru from the ground below with Raikiri but Orochimaru dodged it with a Clone and he was stabbed in the head with a sword that appeared in Orochimaru''s mouth behind him.


    "Senpai!!!!!!" I shouted.


    I transformed into my Sulong and charged at Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru was shocked at the burst of speed. My Shukutchi generated Physical Clones that attacked him from multiple directions.


    I was able to punch him really hard caving my fist on his face.


    Orochimaru was sent sailing around the forest from my punch and before he can recover I appeared beside him and kicked him upwards with a charged lightning kick.


    He then made a Jutsu mid-air that was aimed at me.


    "Futon: Tornado Barrage


    Lots of spinning wind assaulted me.


    I was hit 3 times by the multiple blasts from the gust but I recovered easily after.


    He then landed from the sky.


    I then charged at him with another juts from a far.


    "Chidori: Spear!"


    A lightning blade that extended from my hands reached him by the chest.


    He released a lot of blood from the surprise attack since it hit him.


    He then jumped back when the attack was canceled but 2 lightning beasts appeared from his left and right.


    "Raiton: Twin Lightning Beasts!"


    The attack hit him square on and it stunned him for a while. I then charged a large jutsu.


    "Chidori: Javelin!"


    I generated a large javelin from my hands which seems to spark with golden hues. I then threw the Javelin as hard as I can and hit him straight at the guts.


    When the Javelin Stabbed him, it burst into a large lightning strike that made a big hole in the ground and the clouds above.


    Before the Jutsu cleared I jumped at the nearest tree.


    The ground below me exploded and a big snake appeared.


    At the location of the Chidori: Javelin''s generated crater, there was a corpse with his jaw extended very wide.


    Orochimaru used his unique Body Replacement Technique that materializes a new perfect body by regurgitating.


    "Interesting!" Orochimaru said on top of the big snakes head.


    "You''re a strong Anbu. Sensei really lucked out by recruiting you. You wear almost the same mask as Kakashi. Tell me Anbu what''s your codename." He finished.


    "Wolf are you alright." Inu appeared beside me and whispered my name.


    "Senpai, I thought you were dead." I asked while I stared at Orochimaru seriously.


    "No, that was a Kage Bunshin. You burst into a rage after my bunshin dispelled and I wasn''t able to enter your multiple combos.." He said.


    "Wolf eh. A fitting name for someone as strong as you. You''re smaller than an 11 years old Itachi, and he was named as the youngest Anbu. Plus I know that you''re a young boy. Interesting. To be assigned in Anbu for someone so young. I want to know what I''ll be able to find out once I have you." He said.


    "Well sorry but I don''t swing that way pedo-snake." I said.


    "Wolf, I''m running low on chakra. We need to find a way to escape." Inu whispered, while I cursed on my mind how low Inu Senpai''s reserves and how limited I can hold my transformation.


    I just nodded at Inu Senpai as confirmation for his words.


    ''Orochimaru''s summons are big snakes. I can''t summon Lycan. I need a bigger wolf.'' I thought.


    I then bit my thumb and made the seals for a summon while channeling a big portion of chakra that I have left.


    "Summoning Technique!!!!"

 31 The Wolfs Escape

    "Summoning Technique!!!!"


    Pooooooooooofffffffffffffffffff


    "AWOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    A loud howl was heard inside the large smoke that I summoned.


    A big, wild-looking, dark grey wolf appeared from within the smoke.


    Its furs are spiking along its neck while sporting a huge scar on its left eye. His pupils are dark gold and it has a large tail that generates a large amount of wind when it wiggles from left to right.


    "YOU''VE FINALLY NEEDED MY STRENGTH SUMMONER DONO! TELL ME, WHO HAVE ANGERED YOU THAT YOU''VE NEEDED THE HELP OF ME, THE GREAT MAMORU!" He said.


    "It''s nice to meet you Mamoru dono. I would like to have a friendly chat with you but we need to focus first on the enemy in front of us." I said.


    "Ku ku ku ku! Fascinating, truly fascinating!!!!!!!!! You''ve really piqued my full interest Wolf! To be a summoner of the Great Wolf Tribe. Ku ku ku ku!" Orochimaru said.


    "Lets go Mamoru Dono!" I said on top of his head.


    "Hold on tight young cub." Mamoru then run straight for Orochimaru but while he was running, Mamoru fell down on his own shadow.


    Orochimaru was surprised of what happened and he immediately jumped from the 3 headed snakes he summoned.


    After he jumped from his snake, Mamoru appeared on the snakes shadow and bit one of it''s neck. He then said.


    "Howling Thunder!"


    The snake the burst into purple electricity! It engulfed the whole snake dispelled.


    Orochimaru then made another handseals and said.


    "Summoning Technique!"


    Poooooooofffffffff


    A big purple snake appeared from the smoke.


    The snake has black rings running down intervals on his body and had massive fangs that looks poisonous. It also had four horn-like protrusions on his head.


    "You have guts to summon me Orochimaru, and not to say that you want me to battle Mamoru of the Great Wolf Tribe." The big snake said.


    "I was left with no choice Manda." Orochimaru said.


    "You''d better prepare at least one hundred sacrifices after this, you got that Orochimaru? This will not be an easy Battle." Manda said.


    "Well long time no see Manda." Mamoru said.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Likewise, Mamor, it seems that fate really wants us to battle once more." Manda replied.


    "Indeed Manda. Yes, indeed." Mamoru said while he vanished from his shadows again.


    Manda then moved fast and blocked a downward claw slash from Mamoru when he appeared beside him.


    Mamoru then generated lightning on his mouth and said.


    "Thunder Bullets!"


    Mamoru blasted a concentrated lightning bullet towards Manda. Manda evaded all of the Bullets with speed and went straight for Mamoru.


    Manda then maneuvered a tail strike that Mamoru blocked with his own tail. Manda then went under Mamoru and constricted him tight while Mamoru bit Mandas neck creating a deadlock.


    Orochimaru then jumped at Mamoru''s back and went straight at me.


    "Jump as high as you can young cub!" Mamoru said.


    I then jumped as instructed and Mamoru burst into a purple lightning. Manda was clearly hurt by the attack and Orochimaru was burned to a crisp or so I thought.


    Orochimaru''s mouth then opened really wide and another Orochimaru appeared.


    Orochimaru then went below me and spat out his Kusanagi Sword from his mouth, but i never fell down. I was just hovering up there in the air due to my Aerial Shock.


    Though I was midair, i didn''t expect Orochimaru''s sword to extend fast and hit me in the stomach.


    I held onto the blade of the sword since I lost my concentration at my Aerial Shock, but Orochimaru retracted his sword, spewing my blood.


    I then fell down heading for Orochimaru and readied a stance to attack him, but before i can attack, someone appeared behind him and stabbed him on the chest with a lightning clad arm.


    "Raikiri!" Inu said.


    Inu thought that he got Orochimaru but before he can relax, Orochimaru crumbled into mud again. He then looked around and he saw that a sword was coming right at him fast.


    Not having the time to dodge, Inu just raised his arms as a shield. With his chakra exhausted with the fatigue, he was experiencing, Inu just closed his eyes and waited for the attack to come.


    "Mamoru!!!!!" I said.


    Mamoru then understood what i want him to do and he dispelled immediately.


    Both Inu and Orochimaru fell straight down due to not having something to stand on but both Inu and I are clearly at a disadvantage now.


    Inu, with a last ditch effort, kicked Orochimaru in the air to gain some distance.


    I then used Shukuchi and went straight for Inu.


    "Inu Senpai, are you alright?" I asked.


    "I''m out of chakra wolf." He said.


    "We need to escape Senpai. I used most of my chakra by summoning Mamoru. Plus i can''t hold my transformation much longer. I only have 3 or 4 minutes at most." I said.


    But before we can make our escape, a large fireball appeared right in front of us.


    I then used Shukutchi again while carrying Inu to dodge the fireball.


    "Ha ha ha ha" both me and Inu breathed hardly.


    I then let go of Inu and charged at the incoming Orochimaru. I fought him in close quarter combat but he easily overpowered me since i''m running on fumes now.


    Then all of a sudden a big purple snake went for me and Inu.


    ''Sh*t, how can i forget someone as big as Manda.'' I thought.


    I then held on to Inu who was beside me and tried to use Shukuchi to escape the fast-moving strike of Manda.


    As Manda was inches from us, ready to eat us whole, both Kakashi and I burst into smoke.


    "Whatttttt!!!!!" Orochimaru yelled loudly.


    "Wahahahahahahaha! It appears that we have been duped Orochimaru! It seems like Shadow reverse summoned them from Mount Tsuki!" Manda said.


    Before Orochimaru can answer, Manda continued.


    "I''ll collect my payment tomorrow Orochimaru. If you don''t have what I have asked for, then get ready for my punishment." He finished the poofed away back to Ryuchi Cave.


    "Ku ku ku ku! For me to be duped by a kid. I will have you later Wolf. And when i do, i will make my experiments on yoy as painful as possible." He said while he vanished into air.


    ....


    Mount Tsuki


    Pooooooooofffffffffffffff!!!!!


    "Daisuke dono. Are you alright." Mamoru said while infront of him there were 2 humanoid wolves whom appeared to be the one who reverse summon me and Inu.


    I then relaxed my self and cancelled my transformation.


    "Hello Daisuke, it''s nice to finally meet you. My name is Shiro and this is my wife Leah. You''re still not strong enough to handle the sheer power of Mount Tsuki Daisuke, so I''m currently shielding you and your companion from the sheer weight of the chakra that surrounds the Mountain. My wife Leah here will summon you back to Konoha in a few moment so this is goodbye for now Daisuke." He said.


    I then bowed at them and said.


    "Thank you for saving us Shiro dono, Leah dono and Mamoru dono."


    "You don''t need to thank us Daisuke. You''re now one of us. So no matter what, we''ll always be there for you. Also just call me Leah." Leah said while she was applying leaf paste onto my wound to stop the bleeding.


    "Same with the both of us Daisuke." Shiro said while Mamoru nodded.


    Leah then burst into smoke after dressing my wound then i waved a goodbye at them and hold onto Inu.


    The both of us then arrived a mile away from Konoha.


    "This will be goodbye for now Daisuke. Take care and grow stronger as fast as you can Daisuke. Bye!" Leah said then she went back to Mount Tsuki.


    I then grabbed Inu senpai and pushed my exhausted and wounded body to carry him on my shoulder and walked my way back to Konoha one step at a time.

 32 Wounded Wolf

    As I was carrying Inu on my back, my vision started to blur.


    "My wounds ..... from the battle ... It took a lot from me. Ha ha ha, plus I''ve ... used my Sulong way too long." I whispered.


    When I finally arrived in front of Konoha'' Gate.


    "Who is that?" Kotetsu said.


    "Wait! Those 2 are Konoha Anbu! Report to the Hokage immediately Kotetsu! I''ll handle this." Izumo said.


    Kotetsu then vanished from the gate and Izumo ran in our direction.


    "What happened?" He asked.


    "Mission .... went wrong .... contact ... Hokage." I said before I lost consciousness.


    ....


    Hokage''s POV


    "Sigh!! Will this paperwork never end!" I sighed.


    Then someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in." I said.


    "Hokage sama!" Kotetsu entered the office and bowed. "There are 2 heavily injured Anbus on the Konoha gate. Both appear to wear Dog masks." He said.


    "Immediately call for Aisawa and tell him to get ready for 2 possible critical patients. Bird, Ox. Go to the Gate and get Inu and Wolf to the Hospital immediately!" I said.


    Bird, Ox, and Kotetsu then flashed away from the office.


    "Sigh, Tsume''s gonna kill me for this. Mouse, go to the Inuzuka residence and tell Tsume to go to the Konoha Hospital!" I said.


    ...


    In the Konoha Hospital a few minutes later.


    "What''s their status?" I asked Aisawa.


    "Hokage sama! Kakashi is experiencing heavy chakra exhaustion and lots of minor injuries while the Kid has a deep stab wound on his abdomen with a lot of minor injuries." He said.


    "Kakashi will recover after a week''s rest while the Kid needs to rest for a month, but the Kid''s wounds are healing fast. If it continues like this, he''ll be fully healed in also a week." Aisawa finished.


    "Sigh, what have you encounter Inu, Wolf." I said.


    "Hokage sama 2 more Anbus appeared at the Village Gate. 1 is unconscious while the other 1 is carrying her." Izumo appeared and said.


    "Aisawa, you know what to do. Izumo, bring the conscious Anbu to me." Izumo and Aisawa went out of the room and in a few moments, my worst nightmare came.


    Tsume entered the room wildly!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "What happened to my son Hiruzen!" A wild Tsume appeared!


    "Calm down Tsume! Daisuke''s alright. Please relax!" I said.


    Tsume just ignored me and went straight to Daisuke.


    "Dais Chan." She whispered then an Anbu appeared wearing a bear mask.


    "Hokage sama!" Bear said while bowing.


    "Senpai! Wolf! But they, how?" He said.


    "Calm down Bear. They appeared earlier at the Konoha gate. It appears that Wolf carried Kakashi while he was unconscious." I said.


    "No Hokage sama. I..." He said while she looked at Tsume.


    "It''s alright Bear. She has the right to know." I said.


    "Well, we were Ambushed on our mission to observe the Land of Rice by 50-70 ninjas wearing a sound headband. We were able to kill 20 of them but Neko was Injured. We then escaped their pursuit, but they were able to follow us a few hours later. Then when we were near the border of the Land of Rice and Fire, Wolf appeared and ambushed the 50 ninjas. Both Senpai and Wolf killed all of them and then we regrouped to rest for a few minutes before heading on our way." He said.


    "Well, why was Inu and Wolf injured? Also, why did you arrive in 2 separate group." I asked.


    "Well when we regrouped Hokage sama, a ninja appeared and attacked us. The one who attacked us was none other than Konoha''s S rank missing Nin, Orochimaru of the Sannin." He said.


    "What!" Both Tsume and I said.


    "Well Orochimaru appeared and Inu volunteered to hold him down while the 3 of us escaped. The 3 of us wasn''t a match for Orochimaru plus Neko is unconscious. Then Wolf argued that he can carry Inu Senpai to a retreat if ever something went wrong and then they ordered me to retreat as fast as I can to report Orochimaru''s involvement in the Land of Rice. I then retreated with Neko when Inu and Wolf gave me the opening. After that, I ran as far as I can and headed straight for Konoha." Bear finished.


    "Okay Bear. You can rest now. Go to Aisawa and let him check you up." I said.


    "Hai! Hokage sama!" He said then he exited the room.


    "You Baka Little Demon! Why would you stay to fight Orochimaru!" Tsume whispered.


    "Be proud Tsume. No child could have fought Orochimaru and live to tell the tale. Even if he was with Kakashi." I said.


    ....


    Kakashi''s POV


    After a few hours, Kakashi woke up from his slumber and opened his eyes.


    He immediately stood up from his bed and held his head.


    "Aisawa sama, Aisawa sama." A nurse that was inside the room shouted.


    "Where''s Wolf. Tell me, where''s WOLF." Kakashi said while he held the nurse by her wrist.


    "Wolf? You mean the kid that came with you? He''s in the other room." She said.


    "Kid?" Kakashi then stood up and went to the other room.


    "No, you''re not allowed to stand up yet! Wait." The nurse said.


    Kakashi then ignored the nurse''s plea and went into the room next to him.


    Kakashi then opened the door and was surprised to see a young man around 10 years of age. Then a voice behind him said.


    "Can''t you imagine. They''ve recruited kid at the early age of 8 to enter the Anbu." Aisawa said.


    "8? Impossible!" I said.


    "Well, we both had the same reaction. That kid is Inuzuka Daisuke. The young heir of the Inuzuka Clan. It seems that the Hokage is hiding his talents from a lot of people that''s why he hid him inside the Anbu." He said.


    "Even though his physical appearance matches a small 10 years old but her mom personally told me." He finished.


    ''How?'' I thought for a second then I realized. ''Danzo!''


    "You should rest now Kakashi. The kid is not in danger anymore. Plus his mom will arrive shortly. She just fetched her things and informed her daughter of what happened." Aisawa said.


    "No Aisawa, I''m fine. I''ll rest here. This kid saved my life. This is the least I can do." I said while Aisawa reluctantly nodded.


    He then ordered the nurse to go get something for me to eat and some extra pillows.


    I then sat beside Wolf.


    "Thank you, Kami. I thought I just lost another comrade in front of me. Obito, Rin, Tou-san, Sensei. It seems like I won''t get to meet you again this time around." I then closed my eyes and drifted to sleep again.

 33 The Wold Recuperates

    2 days later after Inu Senpai and I fought Orochimaru. I woke up and gently opened my eyes.


    I was blinded by the intense light coming from the window that directly shines on my face. I then looked at my bedside to see a girl sleeping with his face resting on my bed. Also on the floor, you can see a blonde-haired kid sleeping on the ground with a blanket.


    The girl was Yuki while the drooling blonde on the floor was Naruto.


    When I was about to move from my position I heard the door opening as quiet as possible and then my sister Hana came in with another girl.


    When she entered, she immediately saw me wide awake and rushed at me.


    "Dais Chan!!!!!!!!" She yelled while she gave me a huge hug.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Ouch ouch, Nee-chan! My wounds." I said.


    Yuki was woken up by my sister''s antics and then jumped on to the bed and also hugged me while my sister''s visitor was none other than Yuki.


    "Guys!!!! My wounds!!!!" I said while groaning.


    When they realized and heard what I said. They immediately went off my bed and gave me my space. Fortunately and shockingly Naruto was still snoring on the floor when everything happened.


    I then rested my head again on my pillow and said.


    "Where''s mom? Also what happened to the Ninja that was with me?" I asked.


    "Well, mom just went to the market a few minutes ago to buy breakfast while I don''t know about your partner Dais Chan." Hana said.


    Then suddenly a knock came from the door. Yuki then opened the door and there he was, my gravity-defying senpai Inu, also well known as Hatake Kakashi.


    "Yow." He said.


    He is also wearing the same hospital outfit as me.


    "Kakashi san. For the 100th time, you''re still not allowed to stand up!" A nurse said.


    "It''s okay. I''m fine, see?" He said while stretching in front of the nurse.


    "Sigh! Hello Daisuke, good morning. I''ll tell the Doctor that you''re awake now." She sighed then she spoke to me.


    I just nodded at her words.


    "Yow Kakashi Sensei. Is the other 2 alright?" I asked.


    "Yes, Uzuki chan and Yamato Kun are both fine. You don''t need to worry." He said while I thankfully sighed.


    "What happened with your mission Dais chan?" Hinata asked.


    "Well, we met a high rank missing-nin in our battle and unfortunately me and Daisuke here was surprised attack by an ambush. That''s why both of us were badly wounded." Kakashi answered while giving an eye smile.


    Yuki and Hinata just nodded their head in confirmation and all of them just asked questions after questions which I tried to answer while Kakashi helped me fabricate some answers.


    After a while, my mother came back and gave me a huge knuckle blow on my head which can give a normal civilian a concussion on their head and Naruto woke up from the smell of Instant Ramen.


    After a few hours Yuki, Naruto, and Hinata said their goodbyes.


    "Get well soon Dais chan," Hinata said while she waves her hand.


    "Bye Dais chan." Yuki said while she hugged me.


    "Well, I''m not gonna give you a hug Daisuke if you''re expecting it, Dattebayo!" Naruto said with a smile.


    "Well if you attempted to hug me, I was planning on tossing you over the window." I also said with a smile while pointing my thumb at the window.


    Naruto chuckled and offered a fist bump.


    I then reciprocated the gesture and fist bump him.


    All 3 of them went on their way home to get ready for their class.


    Hana also has something to do, so she also said her goodbyes.


    "You''re starting to become a ladies man eh Dais chan." She said.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about Nee-chan." I said while doing my best Itachi nii poker face.


    "Just don''t go around breaking those young girls heart Dais chan! Okay!? If you do then I''ll introduce you to my fist. Am I understood." She said.


    I just ignored her antics while she shouted at me after that.


    After shouting for a few minutes, Hana then went on her way.


    Kakashi Senpai then asked when he knew that the coast was clear.


    "What happened Wolf? I lost consciousness after seeing Manda about to swallow me whole." He asked.


    "Yeah! Thank you for reminding me Kakashi san!" My mother then gave me another knuckle blow! "What were you thinking when you decided to fight one of the Legendary Sannin!" She yelled and continued her nag for a long time.


    "Well, what should I do then mom? Kakashi Senpai was exhausted before we fought Orochimaru. What would happen once Orochimaru killed him? Orochimaru would just pursue us and with Neko injured, we''ll won''t be able to run far before he gets to us. So I decided to fight Orochimaru together with Inu Senpai than to fight him 1 on 1 afterward." I argued.


    My mom was shocked at what I said. I think that she thought that I just wanted to fight Orochimaru.


    The main reason I stayed was to fight him with Kakashi Senpai and save him if ever he was in trouble.


    That battle scene wasn''t involved in the Anime series because Kakashi was discharge from his Anbu duties after the Uchiha massacre. If Kakashi Senpai died there then the story will deviate from the original plot by a lot.


    "Well, you can just call me Kakashi when we''re without our mask or Sensei to hide your Anbu status Daisuke. But you haven''t answered my question yet." He said.


    "Well, the Great Wolf Tribe''s elder reverse summoned us before Manda''s strike arrived. So, we escaped death by a small margin." I said.


    Kakashi then nodded at my words, while Tsume paled.


    Mom then asked some questions for me and Kakashi Senpai that we tried to answer as much as we can.


    After the conversation, Kakashi then left the room while mom said that she needs to go to the Hokage Tower to talk with Hiruzen Jiji.


    .....


    Days past and I''m grounded when I went home after being discharged from the Hospital. Mom said that I can''t practice any Ninja stuff so I''m currently immersing myself in the arts of fuinjutsu.


    Well, I''ve learned the basics of fuinjutsu but I never delved deeper than intermediate fuinjutsu.


    Now I am so bored that I''m trying to emulate my inner Nara by cloud gazing and doing nothing for the afternoon.


    "Well, you sure are relaxing on your 1-month sick leave." Someone said from behind me.


    "Well I''m bored and I can''t do anything about it." I said to Kakashi who decided to invade our house.


    "Well how about I talk to your mom and train with you. So you''ll won''t ''overdo it''." He said while winking on the overdo it part with his 1 exposed eye or did he just blinked?


    "Then I will be on your care Senpai." I said.


    "By the way, someone will join us so be ready. Your ears might not make it." He said.


    I then nodded at his words. He then shunshined away.


    ''I''m still not strong enough.'' I whispered while I contemplate on my plans for the future.

 33 The Wolf Recuperates

    2 days later after Inu Senpai and I fought Orochimaru. I woke up and gently opened my eyes.


    I was blinded by the intense light coming from the window that directly shines on my face. I then looked at my bedside to see a girl sleeping with his face resting on my bed. Also on the floor, you can see a blonde-haired kid sleeping on the ground with a blanket.


    The girl was Yuki while the drooling blonde on the floor was Naruto.


    When I was about to move from my position I heard the door opening as quiet as possible and then my sister Hana came in with another girl.


    When she entered, she immediately saw me wide awake and rushed at me.


    "Dais Chan!!!!!!!!" She yelled while she gave me a huge hug.


    "Ouch ouch, Nee-chan! My wounds." I said.


    Yuki was woken up by my sister''s antics and then jumped on to the bed and also hugged me while my sister''s visitor was none other than Yuki.


    "Guys!!!! My wounds!!!!" I said while groaning.


    When they realized and heard what I said. They immediately went off my bed and gave me my space. Fortunately and shockingly Naruto was still snoring on the floor when everything happened.


    I then rested my head again on my pillow and said.


    "Where''s mom? Also what happened to the Ninja that was with me?" I asked.


    "Well, mom just went to the market a few minutes ago to buy breakfast while I don''t know about your partner Dais Chan." Hana said.


    Then suddenly a knock came from the door. Yuki then opened the door and there he was, my gravity-defying senpai Inu, also well known as Hatake Kakashi.


    "Yow." He said.


    He is also wearing the same hospital outfit as me.


    "Kakashi san. For the 100th time, you''re still not allowed to stand up!" A nurse said.


    "It''s okay. I''m fine, see?" He said while stretching in front of the nurse.


    "Sigh! Hello Daisuke, good morning. I''ll tell the Doctor that you''re awake now." She sighed then she spoke to me.


    I just nodded at her words.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Yow Kakashi Sensei. Is the other 2 alright?" I asked.


    "Yes, Uzuki chan and Yamato Kun are both fine. You don''t need to worry." He said while I thankfully sighed.


    "What happened with your mission Dais chan?" Hinata asked.


    "Well, we met a high rank missing-nin in our battle and unfortunately me and Daisuke here was surprised attack by an ambush. That''s why both of us were badly wounded." Kakashi answered while giving an eye smile.


    Yuki and Hinata just nodded their head in confirmation and all of them just asked questions after questions which I tried to answer while Kakashi helped me fabricate some answers.


    After a while, my mother came back and gave me a huge knuckle blow on my head which can give a normal civilian a concussion on their head and Naruto woke up from the smell of Instant Ramen.


    After a few hours Yuki, Naruto, and Hinata said their goodbyes.


    "Get well soon Dais chan," Hinata said while she waves her hand.


    "Bye Dais chan." Yuki said while she hugged me.


    "Well, I''m not gonna give you a hug Daisuke if you''re expecting it, Dattebayo!" Naruto said with a smile.


    "Well if you attempted to hug me, I was planning on tossing you over the window." I also said with a smile while pointing my thumb at the window.


    Naruto chuckled and offered a fist bump.


    I then reciprocated the gesture and fist bump him.


    All 3 of them went on their way home to get ready for their class.


    Hana also has something to do, so she also said her goodbyes.


    "You''re starting to become a ladies man eh Dais chan." She said.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about Nee-chan." I said while doing my best Itachi nii poker face.


    "Just don''t go around breaking those young girls heart Dais chan! Okay!? If you do then I''ll introduce you to my fist. Am I understood." She said.


    I just ignored her antics while she shouted at me after that.


    After shouting for a few minutes, Hana then went on her way.


    Kakashi Senpai then asked when he knew that the coast was clear.


    "What happened Wolf? I lost consciousness after seeing Manda about to swallow me whole." He asked.


    "Yeah! Thank you for reminding me Kakashi san!" My mother then gave me another knuckle blow! "What were you thinking when you decided to fight one of the Legendary Sannin!" She yelled and continued her nag for a long time.


    "Well, what should I do then mom? Kakashi Senpai was exhausted before we fought Orochimaru. What would happen once Orochimaru killed him? Orochimaru would just pursue us and with Neko injured, we''ll won''t be able to run far before he gets to us. So I decided to fight Orochimaru together with Inu Senpai than to fight him 1 on 1 afterward." I argued.


    My mom was shocked at what I said. I think that she thought that I just wanted to fight Orochimaru.


    The main reason I stayed was to fight him with Kakashi Senpai and save him if ever he was in trouble.


    That battle scene wasn''t involved in the Anime series because Kakashi was discharge from his Anbu duties after the Uchiha massacre. If Kakashi Senpai died there then the story will deviate from the original plot by a lot.


    "Well, you can just call me Kakashi when we''re without our mask or Sensei to hide your Anbu status Daisuke. But you haven''t answered my question yet." He said.


    "Well, the Great Wolf Tribe''s elder reverse summoned us before Manda''s strike arrived. So, we escaped death by a small margin." I said.


    Kakashi then nodded at my words, while Tsume paled.


    Mom then asked some questions for me and Kakashi Senpai that we tried to answer as much as we can.


    After the conversation, Kakashi then left the room while mom said that she needs to go to the Hokage Tower to talk with Hiruzen Jiji.


    .....


    Days past and I''m grounded when I went home after being discharged from the Hospital. Mom said that I can''t practice any Ninja stuff so I''m currently immersing myself in the arts of fuinjutsu.


    Well, I''ve learned the basics of fuinjutsu but I never delved deeper than intermediate fuinjutsu.


    Now I am so bored that I''m trying to emulate my inner Nara by cloud gazing and doing nothing for the afternoon.


    "Well, you sure are relaxing on your 1-month sick leave." Someone said from behind me.


    "Well I''m bored and I can''t do anything about it." I said to Kakashi who decided to invade our house.


    "Well how about I talk to your mom and train with you. So you''ll won''t ''overdo it''." He said while winking on the overdo it part with his 1 exposed eye or did he just blinked?


    "Then I will be on your care Senpai." I said.


    "By the way, someone will join us so be ready. Your ears might not make it." He said.


    I then nodded at his words. He then shunshined away.


    ''I''m still not strong enough.'' I whispered while I contemplate on my plans for the future.

 34 Wolfs Day Off?

    The next day, my mom finally allowed me to train again on 1 condition. I''ll only train with Kakashi Senpai''s guidance.


    Well, I accepted her offer because Kakashi Senpai is my accomplice. He offered that to my mom but we''ll train just like usual.


    After I ate breakfast with my Mom, Hana and Yuki, then went on their way to their destinations.


    Yuki went to the Academy, Hana went to train with her teammates and Mom went to her Clan office to do some paperwork.


    I then went upstairs and wore my black hoodie and sealed my Tanto and Katana that Shisui Aniki gave me.


    I then wore the necklace that he gave me and Itachi Nii''s gift bracer.


    ''I hope that you''re both fine Shisui Aniki, Itachi nii.'' I thought.


    I then went downstairs and made my way to the third training ground where Kakashi and I are supposed to meet.


    When I arrived at the training ground, I just started training by myself since Kakashi Senpai won''t be here for quite a while.


    After a few hours of waiting, Kakashi then arrived.


    "Yow" Kakashi said as he dodged a fast kunai from Daisuke.


    "I''ll appreciate it if you are late for just a few minutes Senpai. Not for a whole hour." I said.


    "Well, habits die hard Daisuke. Also, why are you always not surprised by my arrival Daisuke?" He asked.


    "Well, I can smell you from afar Senpai. Even if you hide your presence or scent well, a high-speed movement like what you did will always attract my senses so I can''t be sneak attacked easily Kakashi Senpai." I said.


    "Well enough of that, our other sparring partner is on his way. He''s just finishing his morning routine." He said.


    Kakashi Senpai and I sparred with each other for a bit while waiting for the mysterious person.


    I''ve earned quite a lot from my previous encounter with Orochimaru.


    My Chakra right now is greater than Kakashi Senpai''s reserve nearing Kage level.


    Well when Naruto graduated from the Academy, it is said that his chakra reserve was greater than the 3rd''s chakra reserve. So compared to him, this chakra level is small.


    After sparring for a while a loud voice yelled at the training ground.


    "WHAT A YOUTHFUL MORNING MY ETERNAL RIVAL KAKASHI!" Guy said.


    I then used Shukuchi to escape and hide from Guy''s presence.


    "You said, something Guy?" Kakashi said while he poked his ears and pulled a cotton ball.


    "WOOOOOO! YOU! AND YOUR COOL AND HIPPY ATTITUDE KAKASHI! ITS SO YOUTHFUL!" Guy said.


    "Well, where did that kid go? Yow, it''s fine! You can come out now." Kakashi said.


    I then entered the training ground.


    "KA-KA-KAKASHI! IS THIS YOUR SECRET LOVE CHILD?" Guy said.


    I arrived at the Training Ground wearing a mask similar to Kakashi while I tied my hair in a ponytail higher than usual.


    "Papa! Who is this?" I said.


    "Well don''t mind him. He''s just my weirdo friend Maito Guy." Kakashi said with his eye smile.


    "YOU-YOU!" Guy said.


    It seems that we broke Guy''s brain when Kakashi joined my antics.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    I then laughed like there was no tomorrow and then I pulled my mask down.


    "It''s been a while Guy Jiji." I said.


    "Jiji?" Kakashi said.


    "Yes, because he looks like an old man screaming "Youth" all the time." I answered.


    "D-Da-Daisuke?!!! MY YOUTHFUL JOGGING PARTNER DAISUKE! IT''S NICE TO MEET YOU. I ALMOST HAD A HEART ATTACK WHEN YOU APPEARED WEARING KAKASHI''S MASK!" Guy said with a sigh.


    I then pulled a cotton ball from my ear and said.


    "What did you say Guy Jiji?" I said.


    "YOU-YOU!" Guy said.


    After Kakashi and I stopped bullying Guy, Kakashi then talked to him.


    "Well, Guy, how well do you know Daisuke?" He said.


    "Well, he''s the Inuzuka''s Genius Heir. He graduated a few months ago and became an 8 years old Genin. Also since he was about 4 or 5 years old, I always see him do jogging laps around the village every morning when I''m doing my handstand jogging." Guy said.


    "Well since your a Jonin and I trust you, I''ll tell you something about Daisuke but It''s an A-Rank Secret Guy. So don''t go telling anyone Daisuke''s secret without his approval." Kakashi said.


    Guy made a serious face he rarely use and nodded.


    "Well, this is Inuzuka Daisuke. He is currently a Genin from his shinobi records. But the truth is Daisuke hear is an Anbu." Kakashi said directly.


    "WHATTTTTT!!!! BUT HOW?!!" Guy reacted. He was shocked by the revelation.


    "Well, the Hokage told me that he''s currently hiding Daisuke from any prying eyes that want Daisuke as their own. So the Hokage hid him in the most secured unit of Konoha until he has the strength to protect himself from any danger." Kakashi said.


    "I-I never thought that you were an Anbu Daisuke. You''re currently only 8 years old right?" Guy asked.


    "Yes, Guy Jiji. I''m currently 8 years old but I''ll be 9 in a few months." I answered.


    Guy was shocked but he just accepted it since Kakashi was also a monstrous genius when they were younger.


    Kakashi then told Guy that Daisuke saved him just recently from a life and death situation and Kakashi wants to enhance my strength further before I go back to my duties.


    Guy then accepted Kakashi''s effort and told him.


    "Well, let''s have our 100th competition Kakashi! We''ll train Daisuke together and the one who will be able to teach him better will be the crowned winner." Guy said.


    Kakashi just nodded.


    ''Well he doesn''t know that he already learned Chidori from me and he already has few variations for it.'' Kakashi thought.


    "YOSHHHHHH! LET''S DO THIS DAISUKE CHAN. TOMORROW I''LL HAVE YOU WEAR A SET OF WEIGHTS FOR YOUR TRAINING SO BE READY!!!" Guy said.


    "Eto, Guy Jiji. I''ve already tried using weights for my training but I''ve already changed it to gravity seals. Is this still fine." I said while I pulled my sleeves up and untucked the bracers to show them my intricate seal diagram.


    The seal sticks to my wrist like a paper bracelet while my storage scroll is located on my bracer.


    Kakashi and Guy were flabbergasted by the seal that I showed them.


    "Ne, Daisuke, when did you learn how to create gravity seals?" Kakashi asked.


    "Remember yesterday when you invade our house? I just finished learning the gravity seals then." I said.


    "Go home and wear your Anbu outfit. Then meet me at the Hokage tower as quickly as you can." Kakashi said.

 35 The Wolf Takes an Exam?

    After Kakashi told me to go home and change to my Anbu attire. I immediately went home and did what he told me.


    After changing to my Anbu outfit, I then made my way to the Hokage tower.


    When I arrived at the Hokage Tower, Kakashi was already there waiting for me, but he is not wearing his Anbu attire.


    "Well, that''s a first senpai." I said.


    "Well, there''s a first in everything Wolf. Come on, let''s go." He then entered the tower.


    I followed him while he enters the tower and I saw the Ninja Academy which was located at the same building. I looked at the Academy''s training ground and a different class was sparring with each other.


    I immediately knew what class was this. This was the class Neji, Tenten, and Lee were included. I immediately knew when I spotted the destiny freak sparring with the future guy mini-me.


    Lee was defeated after a series of blow from Neji.


    "Hey, Kakashi!" The teacher of their class called on to Kakashi.


    "Yow! Long time no see Kurenai." He replied.


    ''Wait what? Kurenai was a teacher in the academy.'' I thought as I glance at Kurenai.


    She was as beautiful as her Anime counterpart but this time she''s wearing a flak jacket.


    "So what are you doing here?" She said.


    "I''m just escorting this Anbu to the Hokage Office for an appointment." He said.


    "Hello, I''m Yuhi Kurenai." She said while she bowed at me.


    It''s weird because she''s introducing herself but I can not do the same.


    "Hello, Yuhi san. I''m Wolf. It''s nice to meet you." I said while I reciprocated the gesture.


    After Kakashi and Kurenai talked with each other for a few minutes, Kakashi then excused himself and me from her presence and then we proceed to the Hokage''s Office.


    When we entered the office the Hokage pulled his pipe and smoked from it.


    "Hello, Hokage sama." Both Kakashi and I said while we bowed.


    "What can I do for you Kakashi, Wolf?" Hiruzen said.


    "Hokage sama, I request for Wolf to take the Seal Proficiency exam." He said.


    "Well I''ve already seen Wolf use a storage scroll so I know that he has learned the basics of seals Kakashi. You don''t have to worry about his seals'' training and skills Kakashi." Hiruzen said.


    "No Hokage sama. Earlier when Wolf and I were talking. He said that he has already made a gravity seal." Kakashi said.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The Hokage then wore a serious face and said.


    "Bird, Snake. Secure the area." He said.


    Both Bird and Snake Shunshined out of the room and guarded the whole office.


    "Kakashi are you serious? You''re telling me that Daisuke, an 8 years old child, is a seal master?" He said.


    "Wait wait Jiji. What are you talking about? Seal Master? The book said that it was only an Advance Seal." I said.


    "Yes, Daisuke. The Book of Seals from the Anbus Library are all Uzumaki Standard Books. Meaning if you learn the advance seals, you''ll be an Advance Sealing Specialist from the Uzumaki''s Standard. But here in Konoha Daisuke, if you master that Advance Seals book, you''ll be certified as a Seal Master." He said.


    "And to add to that Daisuke, we only have 1 seal master here in Konoha. That is Jiraiya of the Sannin." Kakashi added.


    "Can you show me how you created your Gravity Seals Daisuke." Hiruzen said.


    I then put out a blank tag and a special ink from my storage scroll and immediately went into drawing the diagram.


    The diagram was a rose-like sword drawing that has intricate brush balance and fluid strokes.


    I completed the seal in about 10 seconds.


    "Okay, Daisuke. Can you apply the seal to me?" Hiruzen said.


    I then stuck the tag at Hiruzen Jijj and activated the seal.


    "Fuinjutsu: Gravity Seal"


    Hiruzen felt that his body was still the same.


    "Did it fail Daisuke?" He asked.


    "No Jiji, here let me show you." I said while I did a Bird seal.


    "Level 2, Activate."


    Hiruzen then felt that his body weight doubled.


    "Amazing!" Hiruzen praised.


    "I can still increase the level Jiji up to level 5." I said.


    "No Daisuke. It''s fine now." He said.


    I then did a tiger seal and said.


    "Kai!"


    Hiruzen then felt his body returned normal and pulled the tag away from his body.


    "You''re turning into a monster Daisuke." Hiruzen said.


    I just awkwardly scratched my head from his comment.


    "Hokage sama. Since Daisuke has shown this kind of potential, and you were requesting me to leave the Anbu. Would you be able to grant me a favor Hokage sama." Kakashi said.


    "What is it Kakashi?" Hiruzen said.


    "I would like to make Daisuke my apprentice Hokage sama." Kakashi said.


    The Hokage thought for a while on how to respond at Kakashi''s request.


    "Okay Kakashi, I''ll accept your offer. But just to warn you Kakashi, this boy has already attracted some curious eyes and if you don''t take care of him I will immediately pulled him out of your apprenticeship." Hiruzen said.


    "I understand Hokage sama and thank you for accepting my proposal. Both Guy and I had already decided to train him so he''ll be powerful enough to protect himself soon. Plus he was able to battle Orochimaru toe to toe for a few minutes, so that wouldn''t be too far Hokage sama." Kakashi said.


    "Okay, so Daisuke do you accept Kakashi''s request?" He asked.


    "Will I be pulled out from Anbu for this Jiji?" I asked.


    "No Daisuke. You''ll still be a member of the Anbu but you wouldn''t receive missions from it for a while. Plus you''ll need to increase your seal arsenal. After you learned 2 more Advance Uzumaki Seals and created 1 Original Seal I will give you a gift that you''ll surely love." He said.


    "So, my 1-month rest will extend Jiji?" I asked.


    "No Daisuke. Since you''re already Kakashi''s apprentice, as of now, you''re an active Genin." He said.


    I then nodded at Jiji and said no more.


    After the meeting, Jiji then dismissed us from his Office while Kakashi handed his Anbu mask to Jiji as a sign of his Anbu retirement.


    I then went back home since my Mom would surely kill me if he sees me enter the house wearing my Anbu attire.


    When I have changed my outfit to my previous clothes my Mom arrived a few minutes later.


    I then told her what happened and she gave me a strong knuckle blow!


    "You idiot! Didn''t you know that practicing Fuinjutsu is dangerous! One wrong stroke and the seal will explode!" She said.


    I then told her that starting tomorrow Kakashi Senpai will be my official Sensei at the moment.


    She then congratulated me and she was so happy that I don''t need to do dangerous Anbu missions for a while.


    For the past few hours, I''ve been meditating to control the large amount of chakra that added from my system since I battled Orochimaru.


    When it was around 5 Yuki and Hana arrived home and I excused myself since Kakashi Sensei said that we''ll celebrate the occasion of me being his apprentice and for his Jonin promotion.


    When I arrived at the Konoha''s Dango shop, I saw 6 Ninjas with Kakashi Sensei.


    I then wore my mask again and went to them.


    "Yow, Tou san. I''m here." I said.


    Guy laughed at my arrival, Asuma swallowed his Cigarette, Kurenai fell from her sit, Yugao and Hayate blushed for a certain reason, while Anko was choking from her beloved Dango.


    "HAHAHAHAHA YOUTHFUL DAISUKE!!!!! YOUR JOKE IS CERTAINLY ENTERTAINING!"


    "Ne, Guy Jiji, why did you expose my disguise. I was having a fun time here!" I said while I felt killing intent from Anko and Asuma since he swallowed his cigarette from my joke.


    "Yow Sensei, I''m starting to adapt your late mannerism that I''ve arrived a bit late from the appointed time you gave me." I said.


    "No, you were just in time. Guys this is my new apprentice Inuzuka Daisuke, Daisuke this is my Shinobi friends Sarutobi Asuma, Yuhi Kurenai, Uzuki Yuugao, Hayate Gekko and Mitarashi Anko."


    I then bowed at them and then my mouth slipped.


    "Yow Senpai." I told Neko.

 36 The Wolf Meets the Elites

    "Senpai?" Kurenai asked who was near the 2 of us.


    Kakashi and my eyes widened when my mouth slipped like that.


    Neko then had a shocked face.


    ''White hair, the same height, and this voice. Wolf?'' She said.


    "YOSHHHH! LET''S EAT!" Guy said.


    "No Guy, why did you call Yuugao Senpai?" Hayate asked.


    I sighed at my slip of tongue so I nodded at Kakashi and he made a series of hand seals to make a barrier.


    "Hello, Neko Senpai. It''s nice to know that you''re alright now." I said.


    Yuugao then was finally convinced.


    "Wolf?" Yuugao asked.


    "You''re more beautiful with your mask was on." I joked.


    "You Teme!" Yuugao said with a tick mark on his forehead.


    "Yuugao! Can you explain?" Hayate asked.


    "Hayate, this is Wolf. The one that saved me, Bear and Kakashi Senpai at our previous mission." She said.


    "This brat?" Anko asked.


    I then put my hands on her forehead when she stood from her seat and faced me across the table. She tried to pull away from my hands but Kakashi held her in place.


    "Daisuke!" Kakashi said.


    "Well, Anko san. If you move away from my Hand, a powerful force will shot out and might give you a major concussion at least. Death at most!" I said in a whisper while Kurenai tried to pull a Kunai from her waist pouch, only to be stopped by Yuugao.


    "Wolf, she was just asking." Yuugao said.


    "And I''m just joking." I said while I gently pulled my hands from her forehead while laughing.


    Dong!


    Yuugao gave me a strong knuckle blow from the head.


    "What was that for?" I asked.


    "Joking about someone else life?!" She said.


    "But I didn''t even channel my chakra." I said.


    "How would we know?!" She screamed.


    "Okay, okay settle down." Kakashi said.


    "Yes, Anko san. This Kid was the one who battled Orochimaru with Kakashi Senpai to a standstill for a few minutes and the one that saved us Hayate." Yuugao said.


    "Well, we were defeated Senpai." I said.


    "Well the 2 of us got out safe because of you Daisuke so don''t be sad." Kakashi said.


    I just nodded at his words.


    "Enough of that, I''m hungry! Let''s eat." Asuma said.


    "But Asuma! They''re trying to say that this Kid was an ANBU!" Kurenai said and before Asuma can reply.


    "Well, I did meet you earlier at the Academy Kurenai San." I said.


    "Wait, Wolf? The previous Anbu?" She said.


    "Yes Kurenai san." I said.


    "Also Kurenai, Anko. You do know that Geniuses do exist because you''re also looking at our generations Genius." Asuma said while he lit another cigarette.


    "IF YOU DON''T WANT TO ACCEPT YOUTHFUL DAIS CHAN, YOU CAN ALWAYS HAVE A YOUTHFUL SPAR LATER!" Guy said.


    All of them just ate after Guy said that. Yuugao Senpai and the others asked questions after questions and I tried to answer him the best that I can.


    After that, we all went to the nearest Training Grounds.


    "So who wants to have a spar with Daisuke?" Kakashi said.


    Anko then went forward and readied a stance.


    "Do you want this?" Anko said.


    "Well, you''re the one who wanted a spar. Why''re you asking me?" I said.


    Anko had a tick mark on her forehead.


    "Begin!" Kakashi said.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Anko then blurred from her spot and appeared in front of me with a straight punch.


    "Got you!" She said.


    But after her attack hit me, it just passed through.


    "He finally did it." Kakashi and Yuugao said at the same time.


    "What did he do?" Kurenai asked.


    "Uchiha Shisui''s flicker movement," Kakashi answered.


    "He''s related to him?" Asuma asked.


    "We don''t know Asuma. Only the Hokage knows his relationship with him." Kakashi said.


    I then appeared in multiple directions of Anko and struck at her in different directions.


    She tried to dodge but all of the attack connected. Then I kicked her hard on the stomach making her sail across the training ground.


    Anko then recovered from the attack and made some hand signs.


    Her hands transformed into many snakes.


    "Sh*t I forgot." Kakashi said and before he could react I disappeared from my spot.


    I appeared behind Anko and pointed a kunai on her neck.


    "I hate snakes Anko chan. Can you put them away." I said.


    Anko sweatdropped from my words and canceled her Jutsu.


    "Sorry Daisuke, we forgot to tell you that she was Orochimaru''s Apprentice." Yuugao said.


    "It''s okay Senpai. Did you thought that I''ll Berserk from seeing a Snake? I hate snakes and Orochimaru but I don''t hate Anko." I said.


    "You don''t care if I''m Orochimaru''s apprentice?" She asked.


    "Do you want me to care? I don''t even know you that much. So why will I judge you because of your sensei''s sins." I said.


    All of them were shocked.


    "Sometimes I forget that you are mature for your age Daisuke." Kakashi said.


    "Well, will we still have those spars?" I asked.


    The rest of them sparred with me for a while.


    Kurenai made lots of Genjutsu but training with both Genjutsu specialists like Aniki and Itachi nii. Well, you can say that she doesn''t even stand a chance.


    Asuma was fast and proficient with Wind chakra but I was faster because of my Shunshin. I didn''t even use Shukuchi but I knew that he also didn''t use any hard hitter attacks.


    Hayate and I sparred with Kenjutsu after Yuugao told him that I''m also a Katana wielder but I lost to him by a small margin. I can win if I also used my jutsus but I didn''t use them since it was a pure Kenjutsu Spar.


    You can say that I won against Yuugao when we were in Anbu because she underestimated me.


    "Okay, so that will be all. I need to go home now guys or my mom will kill me." I said.


    "It was nice meeting you Daisuke." Kurenai said and the other nodded.


    "See you out there Kid!" Kurenai said with a wide grin.


    I then headed home to rest for the rest of the day after I made my goodbyes.


    "That kid will be a powerful Shinobi one day." Kurenai said.


    "Yes, he will Kurenai. We just need to protect him before he does." Kakashi said.

 37 A Wolfs Sorrow

    "This is how you do it Yu-chan. Pour chakra on the soles of your feet and put it on the tree. After that try to pull your feet off the tree and if it detaches quickly that means that the chakra you poured was not enough." I said.


    "How will I know if the chakra''s too much?" She asked.


    "Well, you''ll know if it does." I said with a wink.


    Today Yuki asked me to train her on some ninja stuff.


    She have been annoying me for days now to teach her some Ninja Training that she can do when I''m not around and I''m currently teaching her the Tree Walking exercise.


    Yuki has a fluid chakra control since she was able to do the Leaf Sticking exercise for just a few hours.


    Right now she''s been trying the tree walking exercise and I''ve caught her on her fall for around the 16th time.


    "You can do this Yu-chan." I said.


    "It''s easy for you to say. You''re the genius here." She said.


    "Well, no one was there to teach me this stuff Yu-chan so I fell on my face for quite a few times before I learned how to do it properly." I said.


    "Can you give me more tips Dais chan." She said.


    "Hmmmmmm, try emptying your mind and just focus on the chakra on your feet. Then try to walk like your walking on land." I said.


    Yuki then closed her eyes and after a few minutes, she started walking upwards.


    She was able to climb the tree all the way to the top. She then opened her eyes and said.


    "I did it!" She yelled.


    After she yelled she lost her focus and fell for the 17th time.


    "Kyaaahhhh!" She fell cutely.


    I then caught her again.


    "Good job. Just don''t lose focus next time." I said.


    She then nodded and practiced the exercise again.


    After that last fall, she just fell twice and after that, she got used to it.


    I told her to go up and down the tree until she gets exhausted.


    It''s been a few months since the Hokage gave me an indefinite leave from the Anbu. I''ve grown accustomed to the missions from the Anbu HQ that I''ve been quite bored of the C-rank missions not to mention the D-rank ones.


    "Ne Daisuke, what do you want as a gift for your 9th birthday? I''ve been trying to find a gift for you but I can''t seem to find anything that you will like." She said.


    "So you just decided to ask the celebrant what he likes? I even got you a great gift for yours." I said.


    It was a surprise that both Yuki and I had the same Birthday. The matron of the orphanage said that her mom died at the Kyubi''s Rampage the night Naruto was born.


    Her dad was said to be a Konoha Shinobi who died before she was born from a mission.


    Tomorrow will be our birthday and I''m happy that she''ll finally experience her birthday with a family-like figure.


    While we were about to eat breakfast Kakashi appeared in front of us.


    "Daisuke the Hokage requests for your presence at the Konoha Hospital. Also, bring Yuki with you." He said.


    Both Yuki and I packed our bento and I immediately grabbed her shoulders and Shukuchi to the direction of the Hospital with Kakashi.


    When we arrived at the Hospital Kakashi then led us to a room. When we arrived at the room before we enter, I can smell 3 distinct smell for me. My Mom, the Hokage and my sister Hana.


    We entered the room after we knocked I then immediately saw my Mom and the Hokage standing. My mom has tears in her eyes and the Hokage has a sad look.


    I then tried to find where Hana''s scent is coming from. I then looked at the bedside and saw Hana lying there with multiple wounds around her body. There were bandages all over her body and head with blood.


    My mind immediately went blank. Yuki rushed Hana nee''s bedside and cried her eyes out. Kakashi then grabbed my shoulder tight. I then walked beside my sister.


    "Hana nee?" I said in a whisper.


    I then felt a tight hug coming from behind.


    "Dais chan. The doctor said that she is in a deep coma. She took a job with Izumi and they went to the Land of Rain. Izumi said that they encountered a group of A-rank missing nins that were after Izumi''s Sharingan. Hana and Izumi fought for a while but they were outnumbered. Izumi said that if it wasn''t for a Ninja that has red clouds on his cloak and black hair, they would''ve been violated or much worse died." Hana said while hugging me.


    "Are all of the Missing Nins dead, Hokage sama." I said softly at the Hokage without turning back.


    "Izumi said that before they left, one of the missing-nin was able to escape. The red cloud ninja also left without looking at them." The Hokage said.


    "Will Hana nee be healed?" I asked.


    "Aisawa said that he have done everything that he could. The only thing that we can do now is to wait for Hana to wake up." Hiruzen said.


    I then nodded at his words and said.


    "What''s the name of the Missing Nin?" I asked.


    "Inabikari of the storm release. A missing-nin from Kumogakure." He said.


    I then turned around and nodded at him, then I used Shukuchi to find Izumi nee.


    "Daisuke!!!!!" Tsume shouted.


    "Kakashi, follow him." Hiruzen said while Kakashi left.


    ....


    In the Uchiha Compound.


    Izumi is currently sitting in their backyard when he heard someone arrived behind her.


    She then jumped and readied for an attack to come that never came.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Hello, Izumi Nee. Long time no see." I said.


    "Dais chan. I-I''m sorry about what happened to your sister.


    "No Izumi nee, it''s okay. Are you okay?" I asked.


    "Yes Dais chan, I was able to evade most of the attacks that came at me but I wasn''t able to protect Hana because of that." She said while being downcasted.


    "It''s okay Izumi nee. I just want to ask you something Izumi nee. Where were you Ambushed?" I asked.


    "At the south part of the Land of Rain. Why are you asking?" She asked.


    "Nothing Izumi nee. I just wanted to know. I''ll leave now Izumi nee so you can rest properly. I''ll be back tomorrow to check on you. Bye!" I said while I shunshined away from the Uchiha Compound.


    I then went back home and wore my anbu attire to be able to exit the Village. After I was able to exit the gate I then summoned Lycan.


    "Awwooooooohhhh!"


    "Lycan, head west." I said while I mounted Lycan.


    We then made our way to the Land of Rain to track the Missing nins whereabouts.


    After a few hours of travel, a familiar chakra appeared on my right side gaining on me fast.


    "It''s been a while, Itachi nii." I said.


    "Ye it''s been a while." He said.


    "Were you able to track the ninja that escaped your grasp?" I asked.


    Yes, the ninja that saved Hana nee and Izumi nee was Itachi nii.


    Izumi nee was always being followed by a crow summon that Itachi nii summoned.


    The task of the crow was to track any Uchiha members that leave the village and it also warns Itachi and Shisui of the possible danger their clan members will encounter.


    "I''m sorry Dais chan. I wasn''t able to arrive in time to save your sister from harm." He said.


    "It''s alright Itachi nii. Were you able to track the missing-nin?" I asked 1 last time.


    "No Dais chan. I''m currently infiltrating a secret organization that is why I can''t go and track that missing-nin for revenge. But I was able to scratch the ninja. Would his blood be enough?" He asked and I looked at Lycan.


    "Yes, Daisuke. I can track it with his blood." He said.


    I then nodded at Lycan while he sniffed the blood.


    "I''ll won''t be able to help you on your revenge Dais chan for I''m only a Shadow Clone. Be safe Otouto." He said while he dispelled.


    "I will Nii chan. I will!" I said.


    Both Lycan and I then tracked the missing-nin.

 38 The Wolf is Hunting

    Lycan and I have been tracking Inabikari for the whole day. Lycan''s exhausted with running the whole day that I decided to rest for the night.


    "Lycan thank you for doing this for me. I know that I''ve been selfish for pushing you to run the whole way. I''m also sorry for involving you on my pursuit." I said.


    "It''s alright Daisuke. To be honest with you, I''m quite happy that I''ve been of use to you this time Daisuke. You summon Mia for sending important messages and you''ve summoned Mamoru to battle Orochimaru and Manda. I''ve been your first summon but you''ve had to rely on the other wolf for help." He said.


    "No Lycan, it''s my fault. I don''t even know how powerful you are nor I don''t know anything about you. You''ve been helping me since the day that we''ve met, but I haven''t even tried to know you." I said.


    "No Daisuke, it''s fine. That''s the normal way Humans interact with their summons. You don''t need to be sorry." He said.


    "But I don''t want to be the same with the other summoners that only treat summons as their tool or aid. When you''ve accepted me as your Summoner you''ve done everything to help me. You even accepted Carrot in Tsuki Mountain. I stand as the Alpha Wolf in this case and all of you are in my pack. So it''s only natural for me to understand you all better." I said.


    "Well I hate to break the atmosphere but you''re not my Alpha Daisuke." He jokingly said.


    "Har Har Lycan, well you can go for now Lycan so you can rest. I can handle this for now." I said.


    "It''s okay Daisuke, I can hide and rest in your Shadow." He said, and then he sank in my shadow.


    After Lycan hid in my Shadow I then started making a camp. I created fire and drank water from my canteen. After that, I made sure to hide somewhere no one can see me while I sleep.


    I prepared camp for about an hour and summoned rations from my storage scroll. I then called Lycan so we can have dinner together.


    "Ne, Lycan. You''re the Great Grandson of the Great Wolf Sage right?" I asked.


    "Yes Daisuke, Aragorn-Ojisan is my Great Grandfather." He answered.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "So how old are you if you''re the Great Grandson of the Sage?"


    "I''m quite young for a Summon Wolf Daisuke. You, humans, tend to live for about 60-80 years of age, while us Summons live for about 300-500 years of age. I''m currently 52 years old Daisuke while Mia is around 44 but don''t tell her that I told you, okay!" He said while I had a mischievous smile on my face.


    Lycan just sweatdropped at the possible blackmail I can use at him.


    "So you''re like a kid or a teenager wolf?" I asked.


    "Well, we just call 100 years old and below Young Wolves while 200 and below are the Chief Wolves like Mamoru. The wolves that are older than 200 are what we call Elders and the Wolf Sage." He said.


    "Lycan, do you also have a lightning-based attack or just the shadow blending?" I asked.


    "Yes, all of the wolves in our tribe can use lightning as their source of defense. Before the 2 of us were born and Aragorn-Ojisama and the Elders were still young wolves, there were a lot of territory wars in the Land of Summons. The Wolf clan wasn''t really strong per se back then but they''re always the sneaky one." He said.


    I nodded at him and he continued his speech.


    "Then when they were attacked by the Old Lion Clan, the wolf sage back then tapped on to the Nature Chakra of the world and he was able to create a way to manipulate it and turn it to a powerful purple lightning. The clan won the battle because of Yami Sama the Wolf Sage. But during the battle, Yami sama was greatly injured. He was only able to teach the clan the way to create lightning for about 6 years, then after that, he died." Lycan told the History of his clan.


    "I just want to ask Lycan. Do summon animals rarely use Elemental Manipulations?" I asked.


    "No Daisuke. Summon animals can also do Elemental Jutsus. Our Shadow Blending Techniques are Yin Release. Wolves'' are usually born with Yin Release and Lightning Release. I can manipulate Yin Release, Lightning Release and a low talent for Earth Release." He answered.


    "So that''s why Carrot can use lightning manipulation. She once watch me train in secret and she was able to generate lightning all over her body." I said.


    "Well, the Wolpertinger clan is famous for their Lightning and Wind Release manipulation. They can even combine them to generate the Kekkei Genkai: Swift Release." Lycan said.


    "Wow." I said in amazement.


    ''That was mind-blowing.'' I thought.


    "Last question, if you''re 52 years old now, when will you grow up as big as Mamoru?" I asked.


    "Ohhh, our size transition happens when we get to age 55. So don''t you worry, I would be able to battle large summons in 3 years'' time." He replied


    Lycan and I chatted for about an hour more before we decided to rest for the evening.


    I was the one who first slept for about 4 hours, while Lycan was on guard duty. Lycan then slept on my shadow for about 3 hours while I try to catch fish for our breakfast.


    After we ate our breakfast when Lycan woke up, we then went on our way to track our target Inabikari.


    Lycan said that we were closing on our target and he can smell Inabikari''s fresh scent in the air.


    After following the scent for about an hour or so, Lycan finally caught him on his radar. He is 1 mile away from our position and he seems like he was resting.


    I then checked my equipment one last time before I rushed in his location with Shukuchi and then Lycan hid in my Shadow.


    When we arrived at an open field, I hid my presence a 100 meters away from him.


    Inabikari was currently changing his injury''s bandages that he got from Itachi nii.


    "That damned Ninja! I was about to have some fun with those Konoha Ninja sluts before he...¡­" He wasn''t able to finish his words because I appeared before him and aimed a slash to his chest.


    He wasn''t a High A rank Missing nin for a show because he was able to dodge the slash by using his left hand to capture my Katana.


    Holding my Katana was a wrong move for him because it was cloaked with Wind Chakra and his hand was sliced apart from his arms.


    He then jumped back and pulled his hands.


    "You B*stard!!!!" He yelled while he pulled a Kunai from his waist and rushed at me while coating it with a Black Lightning.


    I heightened my senses when he rushed me and I dodge his strike. He wasn''t able to use his Jutsus since I was able to cut off his hand so he just wildly attacked me.


    I can see that he wasn''t very proficient with Taijutsu. Yes, he is fast. He can use a bastardized lightning cloak just like the Raikage. But with my heightened senses and fast reaction speed, I was able to dodge every strike that he threw at me by using my Shukuchi.


    After I finally decided that it was time to finish the fight, I then whistled.


    He was confused by my sudden whistle but as he was about to rush me again, a huge shadow appeared behind him.


    Lycan then bit him on his right shoulder and released a massive amount of purple lightning.


    I then used Shukuchi in front of him and slapped a Chakra Restriction Seal in his forehead.


    "Well, that seal Inabikari is a Restriction Seal that I recently created. I combined the chakra storing seal, paper bomb seal and a trigger seal for that masterpiece. The restriction seal absorbs your chakra and store it into a compressed ball inside your body. If you use your chakra the trigger will activate and then Boooooom. So please use your chakra so I can see a fine piece of art, then I can finally go home." I said.


    "You little piece of shit. Don''t you know who I am? I am Inabikari of the Storm Release. If you don''t release me this instant, I will kill you and everyone that you love!" He said while just kneeling there while Lycan is still holding him in place.


    I then raised my Katana to the air while I generated a huge amount of Lightning Chakra in it.


    "No, wait, we can talk about this. What have I ever done to you? Please don''t kill me!!!!" He said in a hurry.


    "You don''t know what you did? Then die thinking about what sins have you committed you worthless piece of sh*t." I said while I slashed my Katana downwards while Lycan sank from his shadow.


    When the slash was about halfway down to him, a fast-approaching Wind Clad Kunai hit my Katana and pushed my strike back slightly while someone flashed behind me holding my arms stopping my attack. The perpetrator''s clone then went behind Inabikari and neck chopped him to sleep on the next second.


    I then Shukuchied out of my previous spot and readied my defensive stance.


    "Well, your senses are getting dull Otouto if a strike like that can catch you off guard."

 40 A Wolfs Time with his Family

    When both Kakashi and I arrived at Konoha, he immediately brought me to the T&I department to drop off Inabikari. We then went to the Hokage Office.


    "Come in." Hiruzen said.


    Both Kakashi and I then went into the room.


    "Hello, Hokage Jiji." I said.


    "Goodmorning Hokage Sama." Kakashi said.


    "It''s good that you''re finally back Dais chan. Your mom and the others were so worried about you. Your mom was the only person among your love ones that knows about your strength. So most of them were worried to death by your sudden disappearance." He said.


    "I''m sorry Hokage Jiji but I was driven by my rage and revenge that I didn''t follow protocol." I said.


    "No, it''s okay Dais chan. What matters is that you are okay. Were you able to locate Inabikari?" He said.


    "Yes, Hokage Jiji. I brought him back here." I said.


    "It''s okay Dais chan. It''s fine, don''t feel down that you killed someone with a personal vendetta. I know how destructive revenge could be Dais chan. But trust me...." He said.


    "No Hokage Jiji, he is still alive. I brought him back here alive. I was about to kill him but someone told me that revenge only leads to more bloodshed and a never-ending cycle of pain and death. Plus he deserves far more worst than a quick death." I said, cutting him off from his speech.


    "What? Well, that''s all good then. Have you already sent him to the T&I department?" He asked.


    "Yes, Hokage sama. I''ve also told Anko and Ibiki to give him a special treatment. After we get something out of him, we can execute him and gain his bounty as a reward." Kakashi answered.


    "Good, good. Okay, Dais chan. You can go home now so your mom won''t be worried about you anymore. Also, your sister has already regained consciousness." He said.


    "Thank you Hokage Jiji. I will excuse myself first." I said then I went out of the room and went home as fast as I could.


    ......¡­..


    Inuzuka Compound


    I arrived at our house feeling nervous. I know that my mom would kill me once I enter the house.


    I then went in front of the door and opened it gently. When I entered, I was immediately tackled by a blue blur.


    Yuki was the one that rushed me and hugged me to death. She was crying like crazy while Kuromaru was behind her giving me a comforting look.


    I then let her cry on my shoulder for a while until he calmed down.


    "Where have you been Dais chan. All of us were worried about you. Hana nee woke up a few hours after you left and you were nowhere to be found. Tsume Obachan even searched the whole village to try and find your scent but she was not able to find you." She said in 1 breath.


    "I''m okay Yu-chan. I just went out to release some steam. By the way, is mom home?" I said.


    "No Dais chan. Tsume obachan left earlier to buy some food and medicine. While I just went home for a bit to shower and get some new clothes. I was actually about to go back to the Hospital when Kuromaru got excited and I knew immediately that it was you." She said.


    "Well, you can go first Yu-chan with Kuromaru. I''ll just take a bath and I''ll immediately go to the hospital." I said.


    "Sure Dais chan, I''ll go now. Don''t stay for long okay." She said.


    "Okay. By the way, Happy Birthday Yu-chan." I said while I brought out a Moon and Wolf designed silver brooch for her.


    "Wow!!!! Thank you Dais chan. Also Happy Birthday. I wasn''t able to buy an awesome gift so I just went with my original gift for you." She said while she gave me a simple black pair of earing while blushing.


    "Well, it matches with my white ones so I thought that it was an awkward gift so if you don''t like it I can always find another gift Dais chan." She continued.


    "No Yu-chan, it''s perfect. Thank you so much. I know that we''ll be able to celebrate our birthday today, but this has already made it a very memorable day." I said.


    "Same here Dais chan." She said.


    "Okay, I''ll take a shower now Yu-chan. Kuromaru, protect her on the way okay!" I said.


    "Of course, leave it to me Daisuke." Kuromaru said.


    After Yuki left with Kuromaru I then cleaned up fast and then made my way to the Konoha Hospital.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    When I arrived, the same scenario also happened. Mom rushed me and hugged me to death for a while. But the difference is she didn''t cry but she gave me the most powerful knuckle blow in the history of knuckle blows.


    "You, you, you dumb idiot demon little child!!!!! What made you think to just disappear like that! The Hokage has already told me everything!" She said.


    "I know that what I did was reckless mom, I''m sorry." I said.


    "I''ll won''t easily accept your sorry, you dumb child." She said. "But I''m so proud of you. Thank Kami that you''re fine." She whispered because Yuki was inside the room.


    Due to the loud voice of my mom, Hana started to wake up. She then slowly opened her eyes and I was immediately in front of her.


    "Dais chan?" She said.


    "I''m here Hana nee. Thank Kami that you''re fine now. " I said.


    "Well I still feel like Sh*t but yes Dais chan, I am fine now." She said.


    Mom and Hana then greeted both Yuki and me Happy Birthday. We then chatted for the rest of the day while eating the food that mom bought. After a few hours, Hinata came to check on Hana nee while Izumi nee and Naruto also arrived a few minutes later.


    They also both greeted Yuki and me happy birthday while they gave us their presents.


    The rest of the day was simple but perfect for me and Yuki.


    We didn''t have a grand party like what we have planned to do, but what is important is that we celebrated our birthday party with all of our love ones.


    ......¡­.


    The next day, the Hokage announced that Inabikari was captured alive and was sentenced to be executed.


    Anko and Ibiki were able to squeeze him out of all the information that they could get from him.


    The Uchiha clan and the Inuzuka clan was very happy that the culprit who almost killed both of their clan members were captured.


    Their anger was quenched by Inabikari''s execution.


    Izumi was happy that the man who almost killed her has been captured and was sentenced to death. Now she can rest easy knowing that no one would experience what she and Hana nee experienced from this scum.


    Hana was not there when the announcement was made but she had the same opinion with Izumi.


    Inabikari was killed that day by beheading. It was satisfying to see his blank face due to Anko and Ibiki''s sadistic torture. His head was then used to collect his bounty and I decided to just accept it after Hokage Jiji annoyed me for hours offering it to me.


    I now have lots of money from all the missions that I accomplished and most of it just went to treating Naruto and the gang now and then.


    After Inabikari''s death, Kakashi and I then went and did many missions together. After a year of training and Mission, I was then called by the Hokage to go to his office.


    "Do you know why you''re here Dais chan?" He asked.


    "No Hokage Jiji. Why did you call me exactly?" I asked.


    "Well, the one who can teach you more advance seal techniques had sent me a lot of materials that you can work on. Also, he gave me this." The Hokage said while he gave me a scroll and a wooden box.


    When I opened the box I was shocked at what was inside.


    It was an unusual design because instead of having just one blade, the kunai that was inside the box had 3 prongs in it. It also has an unusually larger handle and a seal tag seem to be rolled in its handle.


    "Is this...." I said but I wasn''t able to finish it.


    "Yes, Dais chan. That is one of the Fourth Hokage''s Flying Thunder God Kunai."

 41 The Wolf is Seal Experimenting

    (AN: Guys I have posted a message at the Author''s note at the bottom of this chapter so please read up until that part. Thank you for everything guys, and enjoy the new chapter.)


    Months passed and I''ve been studying the Art of Seal day in and day out. I''ve been trying to decipher the Fourth Hokage''s Hiraishin Formula but I''m only 1/3 finish.


    The Sandaime also gave me the 2nd Hokage''s Hiraishin notes but I''m still stuck from the basics of the seal.


    Well, I''ve put the study of the Hiraishin on hold for now because I have finished my latest experiment seal.


    "Well, this should work. If I guess correctly, Onoki regulates the gravity and weight of his body to levitate and maneuver his body midair. So let''s test this bad boy up!" I said.


    I then activated a seal located on my right shoulder that I inscribed. It looks like a seal drawn like a Chinese dragon coiling around my shoulder up to the elbow of my arm. The use of this seal is the opposite effect of my gravity training seal. It lessens the body''s gravity force, while the training gravity seal increases it.


    The seal then lit up for a second, and then I felt my feet lift from the ground slowly.


    "Let''s fly around the river for safety." I murmured.


    I then started to float around the river. I move up, down, left, right, forward and backward. After a while, I got used to the movements and finally, I started circling the training ground, flying faster and faster.


    "WWOOOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" I yelled as I enjoyed the smooth breeze of the wind on my face as I raced around.


    After a few hours of flying around, I then landed smoothly on the ground.


    "Well, that was awesome." I said.


    I then sat on the ground to meditate and check how much chakra I lost flying around.


    "An hour or more of flying around only cost about 20% of my reserves. Not bad." I said as I stood up to check one more seal that I''ve been working.


    I then took off my shirt to refresh my sweaty body, revealing the tattoo on my right shoulder and another Tattoo around my left chest. The seal forms a wolf-like pattern that I designed as homage to the wolves that gave me this idea.


    The use of this seal is to store or seal myself in my shadow or a person who holds a seal like this one. It can be used as a movement technique, but the cost of chakra needed to move on the shadow is too large.


    The Wolf seal then lit up and then I felt my body sink on my shadow. I then moved around but I immediately experience a large drain on my chakra.


    After a while, I appeared on my shadow and I panted for air because of the huge amount of toll on my stamina because of the huge amount it drains on my chakra.


    "Ha ha ha, it spent a little chakra if I remain idle on the shadow but once I move, it''ll drain me a lot." I murmured.


    After a while, I found out that if I sink on a seal holder, if the seal holder moves, it''s like I''m in idle.


    ''You don''t get tired sitting on a vehicle right?'' That is how I explain the reason for the less chakra drain if I sink under a seal holder''s shadow.


    "I''ll name this Fuin: Shadow Hide and Seek, while the other one Fuin: Flying Seal


    After checking a bunch of other seals that I''ve created, I then decided to conclude my experimentation.


    When I was on the road I then saw Hinata being bullied by 3 children around my age. Well, It''s just the same as usual, Hinata doesn''t fight back because she dislikes doing physical violence. When I was about to intervene, a different scenario happened.


    Naruto came out of nowhere and fought the 3 bullies. Unlike what usually was the outcome of the bullies running on their heels because I can defeat them up for about a second or two whenever I save Hinata. This time Naruto got pummeled by the bullies. The 3 bullies then stopped after they saw me appear behind Naruto and kicked their butt while Naruto collapsed to the ground. Then Hinata''s bodyguard Hyuga Ko appeared.


    "Hinata sama, I was looking for you for quite a while now. Let''s go!" He said.


    "But Naruto is wounded." Hinata said.


    "Leave that demon brat right there. We need to get back home now, or your father would be angry." The Hyuga Shit said.


    Hinata was dragged by Ko but before they can get far I decided to stop them.


    "Well for a bodyguard you''re doing a shitty job as always, Sh*tty Ko." I said.


    "How dare you insult me a Hyuga." He shouted.


    "Well, I''m just stating facts, you mongrel!" I said.


    "YOU!" He said, but before he can do anything I''ve already arrived beside him with my claw fingers out aimed at the side of his neck.


    "Move and you''ll won''t even see the sunset today." I said.


    He then just grabbed Hinata''s arm again and dragged her. Before they can get far I then talked to Hinata.


    "You need to step up and fight Hime. I won''t always be here to save the day." I said.


    Before she can reply and before Naruto can voice his complaint for my words, I then held Naruto and Shunshin out of the alleyway I found them.


    "YOU! DAISUKE TEME! WHY DID YOU SAID THAT TO HINATA! DATTEBAYO! IF YOUR NOT THERE TO PROTECT HER THEN I WILL TEME!" He shouted when we arrived near the Ichiraku.


    "You said something Naruto." I said with a smile.


    "YOU! YOU! ANSWER ME DAISUKE! DATTEBAYO!" He said.


    "Hinata needed to learn to protect herself Naruto. This is a world where people die if they don''t fight. She needs to protect herself Naruto." I said.


    "But you didn''t have to tell it to her that way. Dattebayo." He said while he calmed down a bit.


    "I had to Narut, because if I don''t, someday she might experience what happened to Hana-Nee. I wasn''t able to save and protect her because I''m not there for her at all times." I said.


    Naruto then remained quiet when I said that.


    "Well if you don''t hurry up I won''t treat you ramen this time." I said as I entered the ramen stand.


    Naruto just reluctantly walked behind me and then we entered Ichiraku''s stand and ordered our meal.


    "So Naruto, how''s it been with the gang?" I said.


    I haven''t been able to play with them anymore since the day I''ve been promoted as a Ninja. I''ve been busy the whole time when I was in Anbu, and when I got my leave, I trained with Kakashi and Guy nonstop. But whenever I have my free time, I usually find Naruto or Yuki to treat them wherever they want since I don''t have anything to spend my salary with.


    "Well, Choji and Shikamaru had been busy these past few weeks. They said that their parents have been teaching them their clan techniques, so they''re either too tired to play or they don''t have time to play. Because of that I usually only see them during class. Hinata has also haven''t showed up in the playground even before Shika and Choji said that to me. Ino is chasing Sasuke teme all the time with Sakura-chan and she also changed. Before she would talk to me like we were friends but now she usually avoids me because Sakura and her friends told her that they won''t play with her anymore if she talked to me. Yuki, well, she''s still the same but I also only see her in class and she''s the only girl that speaks with me because for some reason, when you graduated, Hinata just won''t stop stuttering when she speaks to me." Naruto said while he looked down in his bowl of ramen like it was the best thing in the world.


    Well, it probably is for him. But I can feel inside Naruto, the overwhelming emotion of sadness.


    "So the guys changed since I left eh." I said.


    "No Daisuke. Don''t say it like it''s your fault. They just got busy because of family stuff. I''m the only one that can''t do those things since I don''t have a family Daisuke." He said.


    "Well, how about you train with me again Naruto?" I asked.


    "Really? Dattebayo!" He asked loudly.


    "Of course, but you''re not allowed to whine or complain this time Naruto, Okay!" I said.


    Then Naruto nodded happily.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    When Shikamaru and Choji began their training, Naruto''s been alone since then. So If he can be with his first and best friend Daisuke again like usual. He would do everything even if it''s the most boring training in the whole Universe.


    I then told Naruto to meet with me every morning around 6 o''clock and if he doesn''t arrive I''ll shock him awake like usual.

 42 The Wolf and the Gates

    Weeks passed and I''ve been training with Naruto and Yuki every morning while I train with Guy or Kakashi after breakfast.


    Kakashi also brings me to do mission in the afternoon or I just train by myself if he is out for a different one.


    The Hokage also gives me Anbu missions every now and then and before I realize it, a whole year has finally come again and I''m 10 years old now.


    One morning, when I was training with Guy, he said that he''ll train me with something youthfully awesome.


    "DYNAMIC ENTRY!" Guy shouted as he entered the training ground that we usually train.


    I dodged the attack that he usually does when I''m meditating during our training without looking at him.


    "Good morning Guy Sensei." I said while standing up from my meditating position.


    I''ve called him Sensei ever since Guy taught me his Goken.


    "WHAT A YOUTHFUL MORNING DAISUKE, YOU HAVE GROWN STRONGER, I CAN''T HIT YOU WITH MY DYNAMIC ENTRY ANYMORE!" He said.


    "You never hit me with it, Guy sensei." I said.


    "WAHAHAHAHA! SINCE YOU HAVE GROWN TO A FINE MAN NOW DAISUKE. I''M HERE TO TEACH YOU SOMETHING AWESOME. WATCH CAREFULLY." He said.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Guy screamed while his chakra spiked out of nowhere.


    "FIRST GATE: GATE OF OPENING! SECOND GATE: GATE OF HEALING! THIRD GATE: GATE OF LIFE!" Guy shouted.


    When he opened the third gate, the Gate of Life, Guy''s skin turned red. His pupils also disappeared and the end of his hair stood up. There were also multiple bulging veins all over his body.


    "THIS IS A TAIJUTSU CALLED THE EIGHT INNER GATES. THIS IS ALSO A KINJUTSU BECAUSE YOU''LL GAIN IMMENSE STRENGTH AND SPEED AT THE COST OF HARMING THE BODY OF THE USER. THAT IS WHY IT IS LISTED AS A KINJUTSU." Guy said.


    He then closed all of his gates and became normal again.


    "Ne, Guy Sensei, there are also 5 more gates, right? Since it is called Eight Inner Gates." I said.


    "YES DAISUKE! IT STILL HAS 5 STAGES THAT I PLAN TO TEACH YOU IN THE FUTURE. BUT I WANT YOU TO PRACTICE THE FIRST 3 GATES FIRST BEFORE WE GO TO THE FOURTH GATE ONWARDS. ALSO, YOU NEED TO PROMISE ME ONE THING DAISUKE! THE SAME WITH CHIDORI, DON''T EVER USE THIS ATTACK AGAINST A FELLOW KONOHA CITIZEN. IF YOU DO, IT SHOULD BE OUT OF SELF DEFENSE OR WITH MY PERMISSION." He said while I nodded.


    "So what will I do now Guy Sensei?" I asked.


    "First focus your chakra on your right head, in this part." Guy said while being very serious this time because of the severity of the conversation.


    I then tried to focus my chakra on a certain point in my head and imagined opening up a gate-like structure.


    When I opened the gate, my mind sharpened and I can conceive information with precise focus. After about 15 minutes of opening the gate. I felt tired like I had been training for the whole day.


    "Argh! Why am I feeling so tired already." I said.


    "It''s fine Daisuke. That is only the side effect of opening your first gate for the first time. Once you get used to it, you would be able to use it much longer and without much side effects." Guy said while I meditated to recuperate from my fatigue.


    ''He opened it in his first try. We were right Kakashi. He is not only great in learning Ninjutsu, he is also talented in Taijutsu. Well, it was present since the day I learned that he had created his own Taijutsu for himself.'' I thought.


    After a few minutes of resting and performing the First Gate multiple times, I then finally don''t feel the fatigue anymore.


    Well, it was there, but it was bearable.


    "Okay, hold on to the First Transformation and channel your chakra in your left head and the same with the first gate, open the second gate."


    I then did what he told me to do and after opening up the second gate, my whole body felt refreshed from every fatigue. I felt energized after opening the gate. It was like I was in a sugar rush.


    "Now hold on to that power with the First Gate for as long as you can," Guy said, while I tried to hold the second gate together with the first gate.


    After a few minutes, Guy then told me to take a few minutes break.


    "Now Daisuke, for the last part, try to focus your Chakra on your spinal cord here, then open it like what you did to the first two stages." He said.


    I then did the same thing I did with the 2 stages, but I did it this time on my spinal cord.


    "AAAAAAAAAARGGGGGGGGGH!" I yelled as I channeled the chakra on my spinal cord.


    My hair then pointed upwards like what usually happens when I transform to my Sulong powers. My red eyes disappeared and bulging veins appeared all around my now red-skinned body.


    After just a few seconds of opening all the gates up to the 3rd Gate, it immediately reverted to my original body and my body was hurting all over.


    I feel like my body has undergone a hellish training.


    ''What a monster.'' Guy thought.


    "VERY GOOD, MY YOUTHFUL STUDENT DAISUKE! YOU''VE JUST EXCEEDED ALL OF MY EXPECTATIONS FOR YOU! WITH A FEW PRACTICE, IN TIME, YOU''LL BE ABLE TO MASTER THE EIGHT INNER GATES TECHNIQUE. WELL, TECHNICALLY UP UNTIL THE 7TH GATE." Guy said.


    "What do you mean Guy Sensei?" I asked like I don''t know what will happen if I ever open up the 8th inner gate.


    "It''s because if you open the 8th gate. The price for opening that gate is death. That is why I need you to promise me, to never open the 8th gate." Guy said with a very serious tone. I then nodded again at his words and practiced the gates for quite a while until Kakashi arrived to bring me and do some light missions inside the village.


    ...........................


    A few days later, after Guy thought me the 8th inner gates, I was able to open the 3rd gate in an instant and I can hold it for 30 minutes now. It was all because of my Zenkai Boost.


    I tear my body and heal it repeatedly for the last few days and it had greatly improved my physical prowess, along with my chakra reserve and stamina.


    Today, I''m about to do something really dangerous.


    "Okay, I can hold the 3rd Gate for 30 minutes and I can also hold my Sulong Powers for about the same time. Can I use both of them at the same time?" I asked myself.


    "Well, I''ll never know if I never try." I said.


    I then opened my Sulong Transformation. My hair grew and stood up. My claws sharpened while my eyes turned black with red pupils. My body buffed up a little bit from the transformation.


    "Okay, here goes nothing! FIRST GATE: GATE OF OPENING! SECOND GATE: GATE OF HEALING! THIRD GATE: GATE OF LIFE!"


    "ARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

 43 Wolf asks for a Leave

    \"ARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!\"


    When I transform to Sulong with the 3rd Gate I thought that my body would turn red with veins bulging and my pupils will disappear with my Sulong appearance. But my body didn''t turn what I thought it would.


    Instead, my hair shortened a bit of what my Sulong does with my hair during transformation. My nails sharpened intensely with slight veins bulging from my hands, while my skin and body just retained its usual appearance plus the buff effect of the Sulong.


    What surprises me the most is that instead of having red skin, there is a slight reddish aura or chakra around my body that releases a high concentration of pressure.


    \"Okay, let''s test this bad boy out.\" I whispered to myself.


    I tried to move from my spot to the other end of the Training Ground.


    I simply disappeared and appeared across the training ground with extreme speed. It''s like I was performing a Shunshin or a Shukuchi without much effort.


    \"Okay, let''s speed up a little bit.\" I said.


    I then vanished from 1 spot and appeared in multiple directions.


    I manifested a lot of physical afterimage clones by following the correct way of doing it with the Shunshin or my Shukutchi.


    \"THIS IS AWESOME!!!!!\" All of the clones yelled in excitement.


    This is quite an experience since using this technique with my Shukuchi or Shunshin, drains quite a bit of chakra. But by doing this in this state, I''m performing it without the use of my chakra.


    \"Dear Kami, I''m just doing this by sheer force.\" I said stating how fast I currently am going.


    ''Imagine if I do this with my Full Sulong like Lycan said and the 7th Gate.'' I thought to myself.


    \"Okay, let''s try what guy and Lee do when using the inner gates. They do perform a high powered smash that generates wind pressure that transforms into a beast-like structure. Okay, let me copy an attack from my previous world''s novels.\" I said.


    I then jumped and performed a downwards leg swipe like slash that generated a beast construct attack by the sheer force of my legs with the red aura around my body.


    \"RED WOLF SLASH!\" I said while I changed the Sky to Red since it''s a red slash.


    A slash of compressed wind turned into a very large red wolf-like shape and wrecked a large part of the forest.


    When I did the slash I landed on the ground but I felt extreme pain from my feet and body.


    My combo transformation of my Sulong and inner gate vanished in an instant and I am clutching my feet in a fetal position while feeling extreme pain around my body.


    I was only in that transformation for about 5-8 minutes but the amount of pain I''m going through right now is absurd.


    I gritted my teeth and swallowed the scream that I was about to yell in the training ground.


    My body was trying to heal in extreme mode but I can still feel the extreme pain from my body.


    After an hour or so, I was able to stand up and walk while limping and sat under a tree to recuperate further.


    \"F*CK, my body might not be strong enough to do this transformation. I need to train harder if I want to become stronger. Sigh! I feel like this is what I''ve been doing the whole time when I reincarnated in this world. Train, train, train, and train a lot more, I need a break.\" I said, while I look at the sky and sighed.


    After a few hours of just sitting there and resting, I then stood up and headed home with a limp.


    ........................


    The next day, I decided to go to the Hokage Tower after my regular run and workout with Yuki and Naruto.


    \"Good morning Jiji, how are you?\" I asked when I entered the office.


    \"Good morning Daisuke, what can I help you with? Kakashi has left the village to do a mission, so if you''re looking for him you''ll need to wait for a while since the content of the mission is a bit confidential.\" Hiruzen said.


    \"Well, I didn''t come here to look for Kakashi Senpai. I want to request for a 2 week to a month-long leave Jiji. I''ve been doing Ninja stuff non-stop ever since I graduated in the academy. I want to relax for a while, would that be okay?\" I asked.


    \"It''s about time you Gaki! Of course, you can take a month-long leave. If there aren''t any emergency mission, I will not involve you in the mission drafting. Would that be all?\" He asked.


    \"Yes Jiji, thank you so much.\" I said while I bowed at him and made my exit to his office.


    \"Before you go Daisuke, I want you to come here again after a month. I want to discuss something with you.\" He said while I nodded at him and exited the room.


    After I left the office I then went to the Ichiraku to have some lunch since everyone that I know is busy doing other stuff.


    Naruto and Yuki are in the academy with the others while Mom is out for a mission, the same with Guy and Kakashi. Hana is busy taking care of the clan Dogs in the Kennel, while Izumi nee is busy helping the clan head of the Uchiha Clan, Mikoto.


    \"I wanted to rest for a month and not train for a while, but what would I do now?\" I said to myself.


    It was then that I realized why I don''t do other kinds of stuff except training since there''s nothing else to do here in this world.


    \"I miss my Playstation and other gadgets in my old world.\" I whispered while I made my way to the Ichiraku''s.


    When I arrived at the Ichiraku''s, I was surprised that no one is eating there. It''s supposed to crowd since it''s around lunchtime already.


    When I sat at the stands, the owner, Teuchi greeted me.


    \"Hello there Dai Kun, I really can''t call you Dais chan anymore since you''re so big now.\" He said.


    I do grow faster than my peers since I''m now as tall or taller than a 12 years old Naruto as a 10 years old kid. You can say that Naruto was small for his age but he''s 12 years old height for my age that is quite big.


    \"Hello there Jii san. I''m fine, how''s your business going? It seems that you don''t have a lot of customers for lunch.\" I said.


    \"Well it''s fine, I am quite grateful that there''s not much customer in this rush hour since Ayame went to deliver across the east of the village and I''m all alone.\" He said.


    \"Well, I know now why there ain''t many customers since they don''t want to see your old face while eating Jii san.\" I said.


    \"You brat!\" He said with a tik mark on his forehead.


    I laughed at his reaction and he also joined me. I then ordered some Shio Ramen and talked with Teuchi for a while and joked with him while I waited for my order. After I finished my first bowl, Ayame arrived back and greeted me. After she arrived for about 5 minutes, the stall got new customers after another and I teased Teuchi again that the customers doesn''t like to eat ramen while seeing his old face. Teuchi yelled at me while Ayame joined me in laughing and teasing her father. After my 3rd Ramen, I then paid for my order and gave a large tip since I don''t have anything to spend my mission money ever since I graduated.


    I then made my way to one of the tall buildings around the village and decided to cloud watch for a while and take a nap.


    \"Maybe taking a break is the best thing to do for a while. I miss just laying down like this and relaxing for the rest of the day.\" I said while I rested on a bench with a dry sheet of cloth I found hanging around the rooftop.


    After a few minutes of cloud watching, I then decided to take a nap and closed my eyes while listening to the wind blowing at the rooftop of the building.

 44 The Wolfs Powers

    As I was taking a nap in 1 of the buildings inside the village, a girl then approached me after a few hours.


    \"Hello?\" A feminine voice said.


    \"Hmmmm?\" I then slightly opened my eyes to see who was disturbing my nap.


    It was a dark-brown haired girl with her hair tied in two Chinese-style buns.


    \"Ne, why are you taking a nap here?\" She asked when I opened my eyes.


    I wasn''t expecting someone to see me here since this is such a random place. If someone might see me here it might be Shikamaru or one of his clansmen since they like to hang out in this kind of place.


    \"Well I was admiring the sky and I completely doze off when I closed my eyes. By the way, my name is Daisuke.\" I said.


    \"Sorry for interrupting your nap but you''re resting on my bedsheet. By the way, my name is Tenten.\" She said.


    \"Sorry about laying on your bed sheet. I thought it was just there for some reason and it felt comfortable.\" I said.


    \"No, it''s fine.\" She said while she gets the bed sheet and put it in her laundry basket.


    I then stretched and got ready to jump the rails and go home since I took a long nap up here. When I walked to the end of the building, Tenten talked again.


    \"Ne, are you a Konoha Genin?\" She asked.


    \"Yes,\" I answered while I showed her my Konoha Headband that I usually tie in my neck.


    \"Nothing, you just look like you''re as young as me but you''re already a Genin.\" She said.


    \"Well I did graduate early, but don''t worry. It will all be worth it if you finish the academy first. Ja ne!\" I said while I jumped on the edge of the building and hoped from the roofs of the houses nearby.


    \"What a weird genin.\" She whispered when I went on my way home.


    After that chance meeting, I went home and took a shower while I waited for the others to arrive.


    After Mom, Hana and Yuki went home, we then had our breakfast and I told them that I took a 1 month leave on my Ninja Duties and they were happy that I get to stay at home for a long time since I always do long missions on my Anbu duties and I always finish Kakashi''s mission for me as a solo genin.


    ........................¡­.


    After 2 weeks of relaxation and occasional outings with my family in the market or some miscellaneous stuff. I decided that it is time to resume my training again but not the hard trainings and the likes.


    I just immersed myself with the Yondaime''s notes about the Hiraishin and other Uzumaki seals in the scroll that the Hokage gave me. I also pondered on creating more seals for my arsenal, especially seals related to the Tailed Beasts.


    Also, ever since I got the Uzumaki scroll of seals from the Hokage. I told Naruto and he was so happy to know that he had a clansman. Even though most of them are dead already, he was still happy to know that he had a clan. I also told him about Kushina since I once saw her name on the memorial stone and I also told him that he might be her son. I also tried to convince him that the 4th must be his father since the last reported partner of Minato was Kushina from what I heard, but he was in denial and told me that it was absurd. But he did try to know her mom and for the first time, he tried to enter the library to find something about his clan and his mom.


    Unfortunately, the librarian is one of the Kyuubi haters and forbid Naruto from entering so I searched it for him.


    I also told my mom about Naruto''s parents and she immediately went pale from the revelation. She immediately stormed the Hokage tower after I told her about it.


    After that, my mom told me to not tell Naruto about it but I told her that I already did. I know that she knows about the 4th being Naruto''s father but it seems that the Hokage forbid her from telling anyone about it.


    She also gave me a picture of Kushina from when she was younger that my mom has since they were friends when they were younger.


    I then gave it to Naruto after he asked the Hokage about his mom and the Hokage confirmed it but he also told him to keep it a secret since his mom and dad had created lots of enemies. He also told Naruto that he will tell him about his father once he becomes a Chunin.


    I also did try to teach Naruto about seals and told him it was his clan''s specialty but he said that it was too much reading for him so I gave up before we even began.


    Going back to the Hiraishin, I was able to break it down to 80% completion but after that, I tried to widen my view on space seals and learn other types of seals since the remaining 20% is like learning Quantum Physics with Elementary school level skills.


    \"Let''s recap on my techniques.\" I said.


    Bladed Claw (D Rank) ¨C elongates and sharpens the user''s nails like a beast.


    Air Stand (D Rank) ¨C by using Aerial Shock in a standing position, the user can hover in the air for a couple of minutes.


    Shunshin no Jutsu (D Rank) - a basic Ninjutsu technique that allows a ninja to appear and disappear in an instant.


    Shukuchi (D Rank) ¨C same with Shunshin, but it allows the user to disappear from existence due to the added nature of lightning chakra.


    Impact Palm (C Rank) ¨C a compressed chakra from the palm that sends a powerful kinetic impact on a target, it works by placing the palm of the user to any surface of the opponent''s body.


    Aerial Shock (C Rank) ¨C a compressed chakra from the sole of the feet that sends a powerful kinetic force to the opponent, it can be used as a way of maneuvering midair.


    Volt Charge (C Rank) ¨C a charge that engulfs the user''s body in lightning that causes movement to become faster in burst.


    Lightning Bullets (C Rank) ¨C a lightning ball created on the tip of the user''s fingers and shoots out like a projectile bullet.


    Fireball Jutsu (C Rank) ¨C creates a fireball from the user''s lungs to the mouth and sends it to the opponent.


    Lightning Clone (C Rank) ¨C creates a clone composed of lightning.


    Ittoryu: Crescent Moon Slash (C to B Rank Kenjutsu) ¨C creates a mid to large wind blade through a swords slash.


    Kage Bunshin no Jutsu (B Rank: Kinjutsu) - a Jonin level Ninjutsu technique that halves the user''s chakra and forms it into a physical clone. It can be used in scouting and training since the clone''s memories get passed back to the original body.


    Shunshin or Shukuchi Battle Mode (B to A-Rank) ¨C by canceling out the tunnel vision problem of the Jutsu, the user can use the Shunshin or Shukuchi in battle. It can also produce physical clones through the afterimage of the high-speed movement.


    Lightning Fang (A Rank) ¨C creates a lightning wolf construct on the hands that can be used as a piercing melee technique to the enemy.


    Chidori (A-Rank) ¨C a high concentration of lightning chakra channeled around the user''s hand.


    Chidori: Stream (A-Rank) - a high concentration of lightning chakra channeled around the user''s body that sends a stream of lightning strikes.


    Chidori: Katana (A-Rank) - a high concentration of lightning chakra channeled around the user''s hand that channels to the user''s Katana to enhance its performance.


    Chidori: Spear (A-Rank) - a high concentration of lightning chakra channeled around the user''s hand that can extend up to 10 meters and acts as a spear.


    Chidori: Senbon (A-Rank) - a high concentration of lightning chakra channeled around the user''s hand that can be thrown as multiple lightning senbon constructs.


    Chidori: Running Beast (A-Rank) - a high concentration of lightning chakra channeled around the user''s hand that turns into a beast that travels the battlefield by controlling it by a lightning thread connected to the user''s hand.


    Chidori: Drill (A-Rank) - a high concentration of spinning lightning chakra channeled around the user''s hand that turns into a spinning lightning drill. It can also be thrown as a projectile.


    Chidori: Gatsuga (A-Rank) ¨C a combination of Chidori Stream and the Inuzuka Clan''s Gatsuga Jutsu.


    Chidori: Javelin (Low S Rank) ¨C a high concentration of lightning chakra channeled around the user''s hand that transforms into a large Javelin that can be thrown. When it gets in contact with an opponent or any object, it burst into a high concentrated lightning strike that can cause a large AOE explosion.


    Eight Inner Gates (Kinjutsu) ¨C a very powerful body boost technique that can power up above a Hokage''s power at the price of the user''s life. It has 8 stages that act as a power-up at the cost of physical strain and injuries. When the user opens the last gate, the only outcome for the user after performing it is death.


    Red Wolf Slash (A-Rank for now but has a potential to be a Low S Rank) ¨C a compressed wind pressure kick slash that forms into a red wolf that decimates anything in its path.


    Fuinjutsu: Gravity Seal (Seal Master Level) ¨C a restriction seal used for training. It can also be used for sealing individuals by making their bodies heavier by controlling the gravity around the target.


    Fuinjutsu: Flying Seal (Seal Master Level) ¨C a reverse Gravity Seal that lessens the Gravity around the user, enabling them to levitate or fly.


    Fuinjutsu: Shadow Hide and Seek (Seal Master Level) ¨C an original seal derived from the Hiraishin that enables the user to transfer the marked target inside a shadow. It can also be used as a movement technique but it consumes a lot of chakra. Also while having the mark inscribed in the body, the user can teleport from point A to B, if the point B also carries or has the Seal with him.


    Sulong Transformation: FENRIR (Inuzuka Clan''s Ancient Bloodline) It transforms the user''s body into a Wolf-like appearance that boosts the user''s strength, speed, chakra and senses by a lot. It has 3 stages that are called Mangetsu, Kagengetsu, and Shingetsu. The first transformation Mangetsu elongates the user''s hair and fingernails while giving a large boost of strength and speed, it also emits white chakra. While the second emits a mixture of black and white, and the last transformation emits pure black chakra. There are no other details so far for reference on this unique transformation.

 45 Wolfs First Escort Mission

    Weeks passed and my leave was about to end. I''ve been training with Naruto and Yuki every morning while I train with Guy or Kakashi after breakfast again since they''ve already finished their mission.


    Right now an Anbu has contacted me and the Hokage wants to meet with me as soon as possible.


    \"Hello, Hokage Ji-Sama!\" I said and I changed Jiji to sama because I saw that there were 3 people inside that I don''t know.


    \"Hello, Daisuke chan. This is Yamanaka Inoue, Jonin teacher of Team 1. This is her genin students Hyuga Nemu, Miyagi Shiroe and Aburame Shinji.\" Hiruzen said.


    \"Hello Inoue Sensei, Nemu, Shiroe and Shinji. My name is Inuzuka Daisuke.\" I said.


    \"Hello, Daisuke. It''s nice to meet you.\" Inoue said while Nemu, Shiroe and Shinji nodded at me.


    \"So Hokage sama, why did you call me here.\" I asked.


    \"Well, you''ve been a solo Genin for quite a while now and you''ve been trained by Kakashi all this time. I currently have a mission here but it is pretty much above Team 1''s level so I''ve decided to include you to help them with their mission. This is a high profile escort mission and the client has also received multiple death threats. You and Team 1 here will escort the Secretary of the Land of Waterfall''s Daimyo with important documents back home. We currently don''t have the proper shinobi that can handles this kind of mission since all of them are out on their missions so we decided to give this mission to you and Team 1.\" Hiruzen said.


    \"Ain''t he just a genin just like us Hokage sama. What can he do that we can''t?\" Shiroe said.


    I then blurred from my spot without anyone noticing and I arrived beside him with my claws on his neck.


    \"Well, I''m stronger than you that''s one.\" I said while all of the Shinobi inside the room including the Hokage widened their eyes.


    ''He''s gotten faster. I was only able to see him when he was almost near Shiroe.'' The Hokage thought.


    ''He''s very fast. No, even that description is an understatement.'' Inoue thought.


    \"Enough Daisuke, all of you will meet up tomorrow with the client around 8 in the morning so pack up and get ready for tomorrow. Daisuke, stay for a while, I need to talk to you. Also, Inoue, Daisuke will go to your usual training ground later. You can test his skills so you can integrate him with your formations and teamwork practice.\" Hiruzen said.


    Team 1 then said their goodbyes to the Hokage.


    \"Daisuke, I want to ask if you want to take the Chunin exam this coming month. It''s been almost 2 years already and I can ask the council to allow you to take the exams alone just like Itachi.\" He said.


    \"What happened to having a low profile Jiji? What about Danzo?\" I said.


    \"Well, Kakashi and Guy told me about your progress and they''ve vouched for your skills. Kakashi even told me that you''re already beyond a normal Jonin. He also said that he had almost taught you everything in his arsenal. About Danzo, he''s already void of all of his previous powers Daisuke because I already took it from him. Also, if you pass this exam then I can finally pull you out of the Anbu.\" He said.


    \"Why would you want me to leave the Anbu Jiji? Am I not Anbu material? I''ve always wanted to be an Anbu Captain.\" I said.


    \"Well, you''re already at the level of an Anbu Captain, Daisuke. But being in the Anbu is not healthy for someone like you Daisuke. Killing in every mission, Assassination, and Espionage is very dark and cruel for someone at your age. I''ve assigned you to Anbu to hide you from the eyes of Danzo and his colleagues and the other Ninja village for your protection since you were so young. So I wanted to bring you out from the dark and show you into the light.\"


    \"If that is what you want me to do Jiji, then I''ll accept your proposal.\" I said.


    \"Okay, the Chunin Exam will be held on the Sunagakure this time. You will go there together with Kakashi and the other Genins to attend the exams. I have a lot of expectations for you Daisuke.\" He said while I nodded at him and made my goodbye.


    I then went to the Training Ground where Team 1 was meeting.


    \"So you''re the Copy Ninja Kakashi''s student right Daisuke?\" Inoue asked.


    \"Yes, Inoue Sensei. Kakashi Sensei has been training me for more than a year now.\" I said.


    \"Okay, so for me to integrate you to our team''s formations and tactics, I need to see your strength Daisuke san. So can you spar with Nemu so I can see your strength.\" Inoue said and I just nodded.


    Nemu then went inside the battle arena and face me at the opposite end. She then readied her Hyuga stance and I just stood there in place.


    \"Okay, the only rule is to don''t heavily injure each other. Begin!\" Inoue said.


    Nemu then rushed in my direction with great speed. When she got near me, I then dodge all of her strikes because I can see them clearly before they even got close to me.


    \"Eight Trigrams Sixteen Palms.\"


    Nemu then opened her Byakugan and attacked me with her clan Jutsu.


    Its speed was still slow for me so I just dodge all sixteen strikes.


    \"Eight Trigrams Thirty Two Palms.\"


    She then doubled the number of strikes of her attack and the speed also improved a bit.


    But unfortunately, the attacks were still slow for my standard so I just Shunshined at her weak spot and charged a low-level Jutsu on my palm.


    \"Impact Palm.\"


    The attack then hit Nemu on her lower back and she sailed across the arena. She rolled for a good 20 meters before she stopped. Inoue then went near her and checked if Nemu sustained any injury.


    The attack caused Nemu to have a palm-size bruise on her back.


    \"Winner: Daisuke.\" Inoue said.


    I then bowed at Nemu and she also did the same.


    \"Okay, that would be enough for now Daisuke.\" She said.


    \"No Inoue Sensei. I also want to spar with him.\" Shiroe said.


    \"Would that be okay with you Daisuke?\" Inoue said.


    \"It''s okay Sensei.\" I said.


    Shiroe then entered the arena.


    \"The same rules will apply for this match. Are you both ready? Begin.\" She said.


    Shiroe then also rushed me like Nemu. But this time his charge and attack are much more slower than Nemu.


    I didn''t want to prolong the battle since I don''t want to waste more time with sparring so I just vanished from my spot and appeared behind Shiroe in a crouched position with both of my fingers in a Tiger Seal.


    \"Stop Daisuke! Shiroe, dodge! That''s a Katon Jutsu.\" Inoue yelled.


    Shiroe then panicked from my sudden appearance behind him but before he can react I said.


    \"Konohagakure Hidden-Secret Taijutsu Technique: One Thousand Years of Death!\"


    I thrust my fingers hard and fast into Shiroe''s buttocks and he comically leaps into the air and traveled a fair distance.


    Nemu, Inoue and even Shinji anime fell from what I did to Shiroe.


    \"YOU BASTARD!!!!! WHAT WAS THAT FOR!!!!!\" Shiroe yelled at me while he was limping and rubbing his butt.


    \"What? Kakashi Sensei taught me that secret technique. I just decided to use it to you since you were rushing at me while your butt was sticking backward. You should be thankful I didn''t use a Kunai or an Exploding Kunai as a weapon when I performed my technique.\" I said.


    \"YOU!\" Shiroe yelled but before he can rush at me Inoue then appeared between us.


    \"Okay, that was enough. Daisuke is correct Shiroe. Although he used a ''unique'' technique, if he decided to do a lethal Jutsu or technique instead, you would be dead by now.\" She said while Shiroe just reluctantly walked out.


    After the sparring matches, Inoue then taught me about their usual formation and I also did some teamwork exercise with them.


    One useful perks of being an Anbu is you learn to work with different colleagues in different missions. That is why I learned their formation and teamwork exercise after a few repetitions.


    After training with Team 1, Inoue then told us to pack for a 1 week supply for our mission and to meet up at the Village Gate tomorrow at 7 am.


    I then went home after that and packed my things differently.


    As an Anbu, I always pack light because Anbu missions are usually fast-paced. That is why I learned to just pack what you truly need.


    Even if I also packed more than enough this time, it won''t hinder me that much since I can just store them in my storage scroll.


    After packing for tomorrow, I then ate my dinner with my family and told them that I''ll be out for a mission for a few days.


    When dinner ended, I then went to my room to have a good rest for tomorrow''s mission.

 46 The Wolf and a Real Princess

    l The next day, I arrived at the Village Gate 5 minutes before the call time.


    \"You''re late!\" Shiroe yelled.


    \"Good morning Nemu, Shinji.\" I said while I ignored Shiroes wild yells.


    After 5 minutes were up, Inoue Sensei then arrived with 2 persons.


    One was a disguised old man wearing a large cloak with a long white beard reaching his lower chest.


    The other one was a pretty girl around our age wearing a dark pink short kimono.


    \"Good morning guys, this is our client, Lord Nabunaga Ken and his daughter Kaori. Our mission is to secure their safety and survival before they arrive at the Land of Valleys.\" Inoue said.


    All of us then nodded our heads and greeted them. We also told them our names so they can call us easily.


    Our formation was a House Formation. Inoue was in front of Ken while Shinji and Shiroe are beside him from both sides.


    Kaori was located behind Ken while I was at her left side and Nemu was at her right.


    The escort mission proceeded smoothly. We were traveling at a slow pace since Ken and Kaori are both civilians and they can''t handle the fast-paced traveling of Shinobi''s.


    After a few hours of walking, the sun was already ready to set while the moon slowly appears from a distance.


    Shiroe then asked Ken.


    \"Ne, Ken san. What is the specialty of the Land of Valleys?\" He asked.


    \"Stupid!\" Nemu said.


    \"What did you say Nemu!!!!\" Shiroe yelled.


    \"I said that you are stupid. Why will you ask them what their land specialty? If you just focused on your studies back at school, you should know that the Land of Valley is famous for its delicious wine.\" Nemu said.


    Shiroe and Nemu then proceeded to argue with each other along the way while we all just laughed at their antics.


    \"To say that our lives depend on these pitiful kids.\" Kaori whispered.


    \"Well, our sensei, the girl beside you and Sunglasses over there are all from prestigious Ninja clans from Konoha. Just ignore the loudmouth over there and the rest of us can vouch for your safety.\" I said.


    Kaori was shocked and embarrassed that I was able to hear her whispers. In her embarrassment, she then lashed out harshly.


    \"What about you? All of them are from prestigious clans, so what''s your story? A weak kid playing ninja?\" She said.


    \"KAORI!!!!\" Ken yelled in front of us.


    Before Kaori can reply at her father''s loud shout, I then flashed behind Kaori and deflected 5 Kunai''s that were aimed at her.


    Inoue then immediately went to action. She flashed from her spot and charged at the enemies direction.


    Nemu, Shiroe and Shinji then did a pyramid formation surrounding Ken, while I just stood in front of Kaori.


    \"No! Not me, protect her!\" Ken said.


    All 3 of them were shocked at his words and just stood there.


    A big fireball was sailing in their direction but they were not yet experienced in Shinobi battles since this team had just recently graduated according to Inoue.


    When the attack was closing on their position, something appeared from my shadow. It was the lightning clone I hid under my shadow for something like this. The clone then sparked into lightning and went for a Volt Charge to the fireball.


    It then destroyed the Fireball and bulldozed the attacker, dispelling into a large lightning strike killing him.


    I then assessed the situation and Inoue had already killed 4 out of 11 shinobis that ambushed us, while I killed 1.


    \"Don''t move from this spot okay.\" I said to Kaori.


    A of mine Shadow Clone then appeared beside Kaori. My right fingers then sharpened and I coated them with my lightning chakra. I then used Shukuchi and vanished from my spot.


    I appeared in front of one ninja after the other, killing them with one blow from my Lightning Claws.


    After I have killed 4 ninjas, Inoue had already killed the other 2.


    \"Formation F!\" Inoue yelled to her team, but all of them are just standing there with pale faces.


    I then heightened my senses for another ambush and searched if more ninjas are coming.


    \"There are no one around a half kilometer radius from our spot sensei.\" I said.


    \"Good. NEMU! SHIROE! SHINJI! Wake up!!!\" She yelled while I just went back from my previous position and the shadow clone dispelled.


    After I released her from the barrier, she then proceeded to vomit alongside the 3 genins who just experienced their first kill scenario. Even though they weren''t the ones who performed the murder, the gore was still too much for them, especially Kaori.


    \"Okay, let''s find a safe place and rest first.\" Inoue said.


    \"I''ll scout the area Sensei.\" I said.


    \"Be careful Daisuke.\" She said while I just nodded.


    After I found a nearby open space with a huge 80 meters rock, I then went back to inform the others.


    The place was a great spot since the big rock provides cover from the other side while we can focus on the open directions.


    Since the sun is already about to set, we decided to set up camp.


    While Inoue Sensei was creating a bonfire, she then talked to the 3 genins.


    \"I am proud and disappointed with you 3. I''m proud that you''ve acted quickly when the ambush happened Shinji, Nemu, and Shiroe. But I''m disappointed that you didn''t pay attention to your surroundings more. If that fireball haven''t been blocked by Daisuke. All 3 of you with Ken san would have been roasted.\" Inoue said while the 3 of them had a sad expression.


    \"Don''t be harsh with them Inoue san. They''re just children.\" Ken said.


    \"No Ken san. When the 3 of them decided to be a Konoha Shinobi, they''ve already been an adult the day they graduated from the Academy.\" Inoue said while Ken just remained silent.


    \"Let it pass Inoue Sensei. According to what you have told me, that was their first life and death battle. Let them learn from it Sensei.\" I said while it was Inoue''s turn to remain silent.


    \"Was that not you''re first life and death encounter young man?\" Ken asked.


    \"No Ken san, that wasn''t my first time. Since I became a genin I''ve been through many life and death experience.\" I said.


    \"Look at him bragging. He was stuck at the genin rank for 2 years and he feels like he is a professional shinobi.\" Shiroe whispered.


    \"Well to tell you a bit of information the Hokage told me before we left for our mission, Daisuke here, graduated from the academy when he was 8 years old Shiroe. The Hokage didn''t want him to advance early to Chunin since he is too young but from what I saw he should have been promoted already and you would be looking at a possible Chunin. So stop lashing on to others about your shortcomings!\" Inoue yelled at Shiroe while Nemu and Shinji were shocked by the information.


    ''If he graduated at the young age of 8 and had been a genin for 2 years, then this guy is only 10 years old.'' Both Nemu and Shinji thought at the same time while Shiroe just stared at me like he has seen a monster.


    \"Who are you?\" Kaori asked while she looked at me.


    \"Well, I''m Inuzuka Daisuke. I''m the Heir of the Inuzuka Clan, Kaori Hime.\" I said while Ken and Kaori were shocked at my last statement.


    \"How?\" Kaori said.


    \"Well you act like a princess brat plus Ken was more worried for your safety than his safety or the mission. Also, the princess of the Land of Valley''s name is Hinami Kaori. What a huge coincidence right, Kaori Hime?\" I said.

 47 The Humming Wolf

    \"Well, you are right Daisuke san. This is Hinami Kaori.\" Ken said.


    \"But why did you put a B Rank mission for this. You should have put an A-rank mission for a higher survival rate. A team of a Jonin with 3 Chunins would be your escort. Money shouldn''t be an issue for you right?\" Inoue asked.


    \"Well, we can afford an A-rank mission but this should have been a stealthy entry to the Land of Valley so we planned to take a lower-ranking mission to arrive without any suspicion that Kaori Hime is with us.\" Ken said.


    \"But we were still ambushed by 10 genin ranked shinobis.\" Nemu asked.


    \"No Nemu, those were at most high Chunins. They were throwing elemental ninjutsu one after the other. Normal genins wouldn''t be able to achieve the same result of ambush.\" Inoue answered.


    \"But Daisuke was able to kill 4 of them.\" Shiroe said.


    \"I told you that I was stronger than you before we left the village right?\" I said.


    \"What are we going to do Inoue Sensei?\" Shinji talked for the first time.


    \"Well after we recover from this, we''ll head back home.\" Inoue said.


    \"But what about the mission sensei?!\" Shiroe and Nemu asked the same time.


    \"This mission is out of our league Nemu, Shiroe. If we resume this mission, the percentage of death would be about 90%. I won''t risk your safety for just one mission.\" Inoue said.


    \"But,\" Ken was about to talk but was stopped by Inoue.


    \"No Ken san. This mission is too dangerous for my Genin Team. If you want to, you can come with us and change the mission requirements so you''ll be able to get a suitable ninja team for the mission.\" Inoue interjected.


    \"But if we don''t get back soon, the Daimyo''s family would be in a more dangerous position.\" Ken said.


    \"What do you mean by that Ken san?\" Inoue asked.


    \"I need to get back to the Land of Valley because my father is ill. Anytime this week my father might die due to his illness. My brother Kosuke is the Heir of the Hinami clan and he would inherit the Daimyo title when he comes to age. But as for now, our uncle would step in as my Brother''s proxy since he is still too young to become a Daimyo. But when Ken and I investigated my father''s illness, we found out that he was not ill. My father was poisoned by none other than my Uncle.\" Kaori answered.


    \"If we don''t get back in time before the Daimyo dies, their uncle Kagami would be in charge and he can immediately plot to kill Kosuke for him to become the real Daimyo of the Land of Village. But if we arrive there on time, the Daimyo would still be able to reveal Kagami''s scheme.\" Ken continued.


    \"But this is out of our league Ken san, Kaori Hime. If we continue the mission, all of us might die.\" Inoue said.


    Both Inoue and Ken continued to argue with each other. Kaori just remained silent the whole conversation while looking at the bonfire. The 3 genins were just listening to Ken and Inoue''s conversation.


    When I finally got tired of their reasonings I then bit my thumb and used a Summoning Jutsu.


    \"Kuchiyose no Jutsu!\"


    A cloud of smoke appeared at the position where I slammed my palm and a small wolf appeared.


    \"Hello, Daisuke Dono. What can I do for you?\" Mia asked.


    All 3 of the Genin''s were shocked at my performance while Ken and Inoue stopped talking with each other. Even Kaori decided to look up and stare at Mia.


    \"Mia, how fast would you be able to send a message to the Hokage and get back to us for the reply with this distance.\" I said while I pulled out a map and pointed our direction to Mia.


    \"If I send the message now, I''ll be able to bring a reply within 3 hours Daisuke Dono.\" Mia answered.


    \"Inoue Sensei, can you please write a letter for the Hokage about our situation and Mia here will deliver it to him.\" I said.


    Inoue then started writing a letter and after she finished he gave me the letter and I put it into Mia''s wolf flak jacket. Mia then vanished into her shadow after I gave her the message.


    \"Let''s rest first sensei and wait for the Hokage''s reply. Since we can''t go back to Konoha right now, maybe we can still rest here for the night and wait for Mia''s return.\" I said while Inoue nodded.


    Ken looked at me with a face full of gratitude while Kaori looked down again.


    After Mia left, we decided to have dinner and make a rotation for guard duty. I told Inoue Sensei that I will take first watch while they sleep in the meantime.


    After an hour of silence, I then talked in a whisper.


    \"Can''t sleep, Hime chan?\" I said.


    \"How did you know that I was still awake?\" she asked in a whisper.


    \"I can hear your soft sobs from a mile away Hime chan. I know that you''re worried about your family but you still need to rest for tomorrow''s journey.\" I said.


    \"How would you know if we''ll still need the energy for a journey tomorrow if we don''t even know what your Hokage''s reply would be.\" She asked a little louder.


    \"Well, crying wouldn''t be able to change anything Hime.\" I said.


    \"How would you know? You came from a line of a powerful shinobi clan. You wouldn''t need to worry about your family since they are powerful enough to protect themselves.\" Kaori said.


    \"Well, my sister almost died from her last mission Hime. You were right, I wasn''t worried because I knew that my sister is strong and she can protect herself. But things like death and accidents always happen when you least expect it. And when they do, you just need to toughen up and face your problems. Crying wouldn''t be able to change anything, but actions could. Just like what you and Ken san did. You went out of your comfort zone and investigated your father''s sudden illness and not cried inside your room until your father dies.\" I said while Kaori remained silent.


    \"What happened to your sister?\" She asked.


    \"In some kind of miracle, she was saved by a mysterious ninja from death. That''s the reason why I got to see her again. After that, I trained hard so if ever I face the same situation, my love ones wouldn''t be worried about my safety because I can protect myself.\" I said.


    \"T-t-thank you, Daisuke kun.\" She said.


    \"You don''t need to worry about it Hime. We''re just talking and I just wanted to lessen your Anxiety.\" I said.


    \"No Daisuke Kun. Thank you for saving me earlier even though I lashed on to you before the attack began.\" She said.


    \"I''ll repeat myself, Hime. You don''t need to worry. It was my mission to protect you and Ken san. I just did what I had to do.\" I said.


    Kaori then went silent again but she still couldn''t sleep.


    \"Still couldn''t sleep Hime?\" I asked.


    \"Since Ken and I left, I wasn''t able to sleep much due to the stress and homesickness. My mom use to hum a lullaby for me when I can''t sleep.\" She said.


    I then went near her and tried to think of any lullaby song that I can hum for her but I couldn''t think of any.


    \"Well this isn''t a lullaby but I used to listen to it whenever I can''t sleep when I was a child.\" I said, but it was a soundtrack I listen to when I was in my previous world.


    I then proceeded to hum the Harry Potter Soundtrack Hedwig''s Theme for her in a continuous loop.


    After a few minutes, Kaori then fell asleep while I resumed my watch for the night while I gaze at the beautiful moon on the night sky. I was still humming the Harry Potter Soundtrack while I reminisce about the wonderful story of Harry Potter on my mind.

 48 The Wolf Holds Back

    After a few hours of reminiscing, it was finally Inoue''s turn to take watch and I immediately slept after a few minutes of closing my eyes.


    Whenever I''m outside the confines of Konoha, I always sleep lightly. That is why when Mia arrived quietly and entered my shadow from Mount Tsuki, I was immediately woken up.


    When I opened my eyes, I can see that it was Shiroe''s turn to keep watch but he is sleeping peacefully in his place. I then immediately checked my surroundings if everything is okay and I spotted that Kaori is missing.


    \"Everybody wake up!\" I said in a rushed voice.


    Inoue and the rest of them immediately woke up except for Shiroe.


    \"What is it?\" Inoue asked.


    \"Kaori is missing, be ready for anything.\" I said.


    Inoue then immediately went to Shiroe and smacked his head to oblivion. Shiroe then woke up startled but was unable to shout because Inoue covered his mouth.


    \"What are you doing sleeping at your designated time to keep watch! What if something happened while you were sleeping! Kaori is missing. Do you know anything that might have happened.\" Inoue whispered immediately. She then released her hand from his mouth.


    \"I''m sorry, she said that she will keep watch for me and told me to sleep.\" He said.


    Inoue just ''Tsked'' in annoyance and decided to reprimand her student later.


    I then flashed from my spot when I immediately heard something rustling from the bushes.


    \"Kyahhhh!\" A girly scream resonated from my ears and when I looked at the culprit, it was none other than Kaori.


    \"Hime!\" Ken shouted.


    \"Where were you, Kaori Hime?\" Inoue asked when she knew that it wasn''t an enemy.


    \"I just went to the nearby stream to get some water.\" She said as she pointed at the direction of the stream nearby.


    \"Can you release me now Daisuke.\" She said as she tapped my arms that were locked at her neck with my other arm with pointed nails were pointing at the side of her neck.


    I then released her from the chokehold that I loosened as soon as I realized that it was her.


    When we finally realized that there was nothing dangerous around us, I immediately relaxed my body.


    \"You shouldn''t have left without anyone of us knowing Hime.\" I said.


    \"I just wanted to get some water.\" She said while I massaged my temples.


    ''Why didn''t I heard her getting up. I might have mistaken her for Shiroe since the direction they''ve slept was in the same direction.'' I thought.


    \"No Daisuke, it wasn''t her fault. If this BAKA didn''t sleep on his watch, we wouldn''t have this conversation.\" Inoue said while giving Shiroe a hard slap behind his head.


    After reprimanding Shiroe and Kaori for another minute.


    \"Mia has already arrived that''s why I woke up.\" I said while Inoue and the others especially Ken and Kaori tensed from their spot.


    I then summoned Mia from my shadow.


    \"Good morning Daisuke Dono. I just got the message from your Hokage and traveled through Mount Tsuki and Elder Leah summoned me here in your location.\" Mia said.


    \"Thank you, Mia. Can I see the letter now?\" I said while Mia grabbed a scroll from her shadow and gave it to me.


    I then immediately gave the scroll to Inoue since she is the Highest-ranking officer among us.


    \"Due to the changes that have occurred during your mission, I assign you, Yamanaka Inoue, to continue the mission and rendezvous with a team of Anbu along the way to the Land of Valley at the Bridge of Ghost. This mission will be a Ranked A Mission. Be safe!\" Inoue announced the content of the letter.


    \"So we''ll continue the mission Inoue Sensei?\" Nemu asked.


    \"Yes, but we''ll need to be careful. We''ll leave in 30 minutes. Pack up everything that you need and always stay vigilant on our way.\" Inoue said.


    After 30 minutes, we then went on our way to the Bridge of Ghost.


    We mainly traveled through the jungle for cover if ever the enemy wants to ambush us on our way to the Land of Valley.


    After a few hours of walking and resting that accumulated for 2 days, we finally arrived at the Bridge of Ghost.


    \"You finally arrived.\" An Anbu with a Mouse mask approached us when we arrived at the Bridge of Ghost.


    I eyed the Anbu and stared at him for a while. When he made eye contact with me, I immediately knew that this is not Mouse.


    ''How will I tell them that this is an ambush.'' I thought while I enhanced my senses to its peak and saw 6 different chakras around us. There are 3 in front of us including the Anbu with a Mouse mask and 3 behind them at the end of the bridge.


    \"Yes, we needed to make some detours to avoid ambush. Plus we needed to take a lot of rest for our clients since they don''t have the stamina for a fast-paced travel.\" Inoue said.


    \"It''s okay. According to the mission that the Hokage gave us, we will handle the escort mission from here on out.\" Mouse said while the 2 Anbus behind him walked slowly on our destination.


    \"Can I see the proof of mission the Hokage issued for you guys?\" I asked I needed to bluff here on out to tell Inoue that this is a trap.


    \"What are you talking about Daisuke Teme. These guys are Konoha Anbu. Why do you need to ask them for their mission scroll.\" Shiroe dumbly asked.


    \"I''m just following protocol. So can you show me the mission scroll as proof of your identity since I can''t ask you to show your face or your Konoha forehead protector.\" I said while Shiroe tried to speak again but Inoue stopped him.


    \"Can you do what my student said? I also would like to see the mission scroll since our mission was to rendezvous with you. Not to surrender our client.\" Inoue said.


    The Anbu then put his hand in his scroll holster but after he reached out, he then threw a kunai at Kaori in a very fast motion.


    I then immediately blocked the attack while pulling Ken and Kaori down to the ground since another barrage of Kunais and Shurikens were headed our way.


    \"GET DOWN!\" I yelled.


    I could have deflected all of the projectile away if I wanted to, but since I don''t want to show my powers that much I just decided to yell out for everyone to follow my instruction.


    Inoue then grabbed Shiroe who was near her and pulled him down, while Nemu and Shinji followed what I said.


    After all of them ducked, a barrage of Kunai and Shuriken passed through the air.


    The 3 fake Anbus in front of us charged in our direction while the other 3 behind them appeared at the other end of the bridge.


    I then didn''t wait for Inoue''s orders and I rushed to the charging opponents with my Katana released from my wrist.


    \"Ittoryu: Crescent Moon Slash!\"


    I yelled while I created a large-sized wind blade through the rushing opponents.


    The attack was so fast that 1 of the 3 ninjas in front was sliced in half while the others dodged that slash.


    They were shocked at my display of power since they thought that I was just a fresh genin.


    I then charged another attack but someone appeared in front of me.


    The leader of the group who wore Mouse''s mask blocked my path when I tried to rush the others.


    \"Leave this brat to me. Riku, Miko, kill the Jonin. Kibaou, kill the other 3 genins. Hachi kill the Princess and his chaperone.\" The leader ordered his subordinates while blocking my way.


    \"You sure you want to battle this kid Eiji, isn''t it overkill.\" The guy named Hachi said.


    \"He killed Akio, so I need to teach this brat a lesson.\" Eiji said.


    All 4 of the other enemy-nin went to their targets. I then tried to chase them again but I heard a large fireball coming towards me so I dodged it by jumping to my left.


    \"I thought you were a clever kid but maybe I was mistaken. I would advise that you don''t take your eyes off of me. If you do then you will die immediately.\" He said with a maniac smile.


    \"What did you do to the Anbu''s that was supposed to meet us here in these bridge?\" I asked.


    \"Ohhh, are you talking about the one who wore the mask I used? Is he your brother or something? Well, they are now having a meeting with Kami sama in the afterlife. The 2 of them did a number on my team. We were supposed to be a 10 man squad, but as you can see. 4 of us died when we attacked them. I specifically killed that Mouse Masked man while cutting him limb after limb until he died.\" He said.


    \"Well, I''ll tell you something. Killing them was the worst thing that you could have confessed right in front of me.\" I said in a very scary tone.


    My eyes then turned black with red iris. My fingers sharpened and I vanished from my spot.

 49 The Wolf Inside the Shadow

    When I vanished from my spot and arrived in front of Eiji, I then aimed a stab through his heart using my claws cloaked by Chidori.


    \"CHIDORI: CLAW STAB!\"


    I said while my hand was stabbed right through Eiji''s chest with his eyes wide open from shock.


    He wasn''t even able to react from what I did to him.


    Before he was able to succumb to his final rest, I whispered.


    \"Be glad that I''m working on a team right now. If I weren''t, you would have experienced twice the pain Mouse went through.\" I said.


    ''Forgive me Mouse for I wasn''t able to kill him the way you were killed. You may rest now in peace, knowing that the man who killed you wouldn''t be able to harm other innocent people.'' I prayed from my heart to my comrade''s soul from the afterlife.


    After I killed the leader, I then first went to Ken and Kaori to kill the man named Hachi. I then helped the other guys from their fight but Inoue was injured from her battle with the 2 ninja''s named Riku and Miko.


    Before I killed the one who was named Riku, I then held him in the neck.


    \"Where are the 2 Anbu''s Corpse that you have killed?!\" I asked with my Sulong Eyes.


    \"We burned their bodies after we looted their corpse. Please don''t kill me. I have 3 children who are waiting for me to get back h...\" He said, but before he could finish his sentence, I''ve already slashed him by the throat.


    \"Why did you¡­.\" Shiroe was about to yell at me but I gave him the most powerful killing intent that I could muster with my normal eyes.


    His feet crumbled like tofu and he kneeled in front of me with a very scared and pale face. He wasn''t able to even breathe from the sheer force of my killing intent.


    Before Shiroe could have done something embarrassing like pissing his pants or something dangerous like killing himself to escape the killing intent. Inoue then yelled as loud as he could since even Nemu and Shinji, as well as Ken and Kaori, even though they weren''t the target of my killing intent, was experiencing the same effects in a low setting.


    \"DAISUKE!!!!!\" Inoue yelled one last time.


    I then canceled the killing intent when I thought that it was enough to silence the guy the rest of the mission. I then went to the corpse of the 6 ninjas and tried to search them of Mouse and the other unidentified Anbu''s belongings that I can bring back home.


    I picked Mouse''s Mask and Boar''s Mask that I found from 1 of the fake Anbus. The other mask that was used by the 3rd fake Anbu was just a fake mask since I know that Snake recently went to a different mission. But as a precaution, I still took the mask and sealed it in a storage scroll along with 2 Standard Anbu Katana and Mouse''s Pendant of her fianc¨¦.


    After sealing all of the things that belonged to the Mouse and Boar, and also looting anything that we can use. We then made our way to the Land of Valley since it was already too late to retreat and we may as well choose to finish the mission.


    When we arrived at the Land of Valley and stealthily entered the village. Kaori and Ken then led us to a secret passageway that will lead us to a place where we can rest and get Inoue treated from her wounds that we just did a first aid.


    After Inoue was treated by the Doctor that Ken brought, Kaori then spoke to us.


    \"Everyone, thank you so much for all the help that you have given to us but this will be our farewell. You can leave as soon as Inoue san gets healed from her wounds by following this map. The map will lead you to an underground passage that leads to an exit in the forest near where we entered. You can then make your way back to the Bridge of Ghost and get back home.\" Kaori said.


    \"Thank you, everyone.\" Ken also said while both of them were bowing their heads at us.


    After they said what they wanted to say, Kaori then lifted her head and when she did, it met my eyes. She had a pleading look that is asking for help but she can''t say it since we have done enough. She then broke the eye contact and walked out of the room while Ken was still talking with Inoue and the others.


    I then went out of the room as I thought about everything that happened through our travel to the Land of Valleys.


    The whole way that we''ve been traveling from Konoha to the Land of Valleys, Kaori had been stuck with me since the day I first saved her and the night I gave her a good night hum.


    Since then, whenever we had our break for breakfast, lunch, dinner, and just the plain water breaks. She will stick with me wherever I go and when I asked her why she said that she feels safe whenever she''s around with me and she''ll tell me random things here and there to make conversations with me.


    At first, I was annoyed by her antics but I immediately knew that with her being a princess and having this kind of mission wherein she bargained her life with death to try and save her family from their uncle, she never got to enjoy much of her time as a child and she doesn''t have anyone that she can call a friend since she has only been with Ken and her family throughout her life.


    I then just entertained her with her simple conversations until she just opened up and talked with me even during our walk through the jungle on our way to the Bridge of Ghost.


    She has already considered me a friend and it also reflects right now that she is not asking for our help because she knows that the mission that she''s going to do is really dangerous and might lead to her death.


    If we join them, then we might die alongside them when their Uncle retaliates.


    \"Kaori, here, take this.\" I said while I gave her an Anklet that has a beautiful Wolf Seal on its pendant.


    \"What is this Dai Kun?\" She asked.


    \"If you ever got yourself in danger, I''ll be there and I''ll save you, okay?\" I said.


    She then looked at me for a second and put the anklet on her right ankle.


    \"I''ll take you up on your word Dai Kun.\" She said while I nodded at her.


    Ken then went out of the room and shook my hands in gratitude. They then made their way out and went to the passage we entered earlier.


    They headed to a different passageway that I think leads to Kaori''s Father, the Daimyo''s House.


    I then checked if I can sense the anklet I gave to Kaori and I was able to sense her chakra.


    When I was able to confirm that it works, I then entered the room and said to Inoue and the others that I''ll try to find someplace where I can rest alone. Then I exit the room and used the anklet as a beacon of Kaori''s location. I then sank from my shadow and appeared inside Kaori''s own shadow. I then waited for the right moment to appear if ever she''s in danger.


    ''For now, I''ll close my eyes and rest.''

 50 Wolf to the Rescue

    In the Hinami Residence.


    \"Mom, Kosuke, I''m back!\" Kaori said when she entered their house.


    \"Kaori, is it you my Kaori?\" Her mom said as she went to her daughter and hugged her hard.


    \"Nee-chan?\" Her brother Kosuke also said with tears in his eyes.


    It was a touching reunion of a family that was separated by hardship and the cruelty of power.


    \"Mom, Kosuke, I already found a lot of evidence that can convict Uncle Kagami of his wrongdoings. We just need to show it to Father and the elders and arrest him.


    \"No Kaori, you shouldn''t have come back. Your father just died yesterday and your uncle is already in charge of the palace. He''s just putting up a drama of mourning for his brother''s death and he will kill us as soon as he can.\" Her mom said.


    \"But, but!\" Kaori said.


    \"No Kaori, just bring your brother and get out of here. Your brother and your safety is more important to me than anything in this world. Please Kaori.\" Her mom pleaded.


    \"Hime sama, My queen, palace guards are heading this way with Kagami. What will we do?\" Ken entered the room hurriedly.


    \"Go Kaori! Go and get your brother out of here. Ken, go with them and protect them.\" She said.


    \"No, Mom!\" Kaori said.


    Then a hard series of knocks were heard from the door.


    \"Open this door immediately! The Daimyo wants to have your presence right now!\" One guard yelled.


    The 4 of them wasn''t able to react much because the door was immediately destroyed by the guards outside before anything could happen.


    \"Hohohoho! What do we have here? Is this a reunion of the Hinami Family. I''m hurt that I wasn''t invited. It''s nice to see you Kaori. I had just sent a messenger to your last location to tell you that your father has already died.\" Kagami said.


    \"My father didn''t die you swine! You murdered him!\" Kaori said.


    \"What are you talking about Kaori?\" her mom asked.


    \"Uncle Kagami poisoned father, mom. Father was never ill in the first place. It was all Uncle Kagami''s ploy!\" Kaori explained while Ken just nodded.


    \"Hohohoho! What are you talking about Kaori chan? That''s a serious accusation. I can charge you of treason since I am currently the Daimyo of the Land of Valleys!\" He said while Kaori and the others step backed due to the guards raising their weapons.


    \"You, you!\" Kaori wasn''t able to finish his sentence due to her anger.


    \"I hereby accuse you Kaori and your family together with Ken Treason. The punishment for treason is death! Guards! Execute them right now!\" Kagami yelled while the guards were about to charge at us.


    Ken then went in front of us and yelled.


    \"Hime, My Queen! I''ll hold them back, Run!\" He said.


    But the Queen just stood there and cried while hugging his son and Kaori just kneeled and cried her eyes out!


    \"Someone! Help us!\" Kaori prayed in her heart.


    When the guards were about to kill Ken and get to Kaori and the others, all of the guards fell one by one.


    They lied there on the ground with visible large wounds on their chest.


    \"What did I told you that crying wouldn''t be able to change anything right, Hime?\" I said.


    Kaori then raised his head and looked at my direction.


    My eyes were a deeper red than usual. My hair was waving from the fast movement that I made by killing all 10 guards inside the room that was rushing them and my Hidden Blade was retracted from my wrist with blood dripping from its blades.


    \"Dai Kun!!\" Kaori yelled while crying her eyes dry and rushed me with a hug. Kaori crushed me with her hug since she is a 12-13 years old girl but my height is around 11 or 12 years old boy. That was why I was able to support my body from falling due to her hugs.


    \"There, there, I told you that I''ll be there to save you if ever you were in danger right?\" I said


    Kaori just remained there and cried her eyes out.


    \"You! You! Who are you?!\" Kagami yelled.


    \"Well, I''m a nobody. I''m just here to give you a special gift.\" I said with a smile.


    \"Wh-What would that be?\" He asked.


    \"Your DEATH.\" I said while I vanished from my spot and stabbed him on the chest.


    Kagami''s eyes widened from the attack and he looked at me like he was trying to process what just happened.


    He opened his mouth and seemed like he wanted to say something but he wasn''t able to since he died a few moments later.


    After I killed Kagami, I then went to Kaori and her family to make sure that they were alright.


    \"Are you alright Kaori?\" I asked?


    \"I''m fine Dai Kun. Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! I thought that we were gonna die. But you saved us Dai Kun. Thank you!\" She said.


    She just repeated the same words over and over again while she was hugging me in her chest with tears in her eyes. Her mother was also there, watching us while hugging his son. Ken was also sitting on the ground while taking deep breaths that he didn''t know he was holding back.


    \"I''ll leave now Kaori, Ken! Even if he is a scum and he tried to kill you and your family Kaori hime. I still killed an acting Daimyo of the Land of Valley. I need to go now Hime or I will be put on trial for killing a Daimyo, which wasn''t my mission. If they ask how they died, just tell them that he was killed by a man with an Anbu mask. I''ll go now Hime. I''ll hope that I''ll be able to see you again.\" I said with a smile on my face.


    Kaori then went near me and hugged me hard one last time. After a few minutes, she then released me from the hug but before he separated from me, she kissed me in the cheeks and said.


    \"Thank you, Dai Kun. Thank you for everything that you''ve done for me and my family. I''m gonna miss your hum every night I''m gonna sleep. Goodbye for now.\" She said with a bright smile on her face.


    I blushed a little from her actions. If you ask me, if Kaori was beautiful then I would be lying if I answered no.


    Kaori was a very beautiful girl with long violet hair and violet eyes. She''s a tall girl for her age and she has a perfect curvy body. She''s like your typical girl that 2 nations will fight for love.


    I then nodded at her words and vanished from my spot. Kaori then cried after I left the room.


    \"This ain''t the last time we''ll see each other Dai Kun. Take care.\" She said in a whisper.


    When I vanished from my spot I then arrived outside the manor and entered the secret pathways.


    Before I proceed to trek the passageway.


    \"Sigh! Am I gonna experience puberty again? I''m not even a teen yet.\" I said to myself as I walked down the pathway as silent as possible to not startle anyone that might know my presence.

 51 Wolf goes on a Long Mission

    After we finished our mission from the Land of Valleys, we then made our way back home to fulfill the mission.


    When we arrived at Konoha and made our report. I then gave the Anbu masks of the deceased Ninjas to the Hokage.


    Jiji then told us that the 2 Anbus that were sent as our backup was Mouse and Boar.


    My mood then plummets from the revelation and I wanted to vent some more anger but I was still at the Hokage Tower.


    After finishing our report, I then went straight to the Secret Training Ground at the Uchiha Compound to destroy some target dummies.


    While I was punching a dummy into oblivion, I heard a soft rustle at the far right side of the training ground and I then vanished from my spot and appeared behind the culprit.


    \"Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!\" A cute yell echoed at the Secret Training Ground when I confronted the culprit.


    \"Who are you?\" I asked.


    \"Please don''t kill me. I just went to the forest to have a walk then I heard loud noises from this direction. I then went to investigate but.\" The culprit wasn''t able to finish her sentence because she was so nervous.


    The culprit was a girl around my age. She has long brown hair that is tied to a ponytail while having long bangs on her face that covers her onyx eyes.


    \"Wait a minute, you seem familiar.\" She said while I can also feel a familiar vibes from her.


    \"You look like Izumi nee, are you perhaps related to her?\" I asked.


    \"You know Izumi nee? And you also call her Nee? I''m her cousin.\" She said.


    \"Sorry for startling you, my name is Inuzuka Daisuke.\" I said.


    \"It''s okay, my name is Uchiha Itsumi. Why are you training here near the old Uchiha Compound?\" She asked.


    \"Well, this training ground was introduced to me by one of your clansmen a few years ago and I''ve been training here ever since. How about you? Why were you wondering here?\" I said.


    \"Well, something unfortunate happened and I wanted to vent some frustrations. That is why I tried finding a faraway place so no one can hear my yells.\" She said.


    \"Well, I also had the same reason why I''m here. Would you like to join me in my dummy bullying?\" I said with a smile.


    She then smiled back at me and nodded her head.


    We then destroyed multiple dummies across the training ground. She kicked and punched the dummies while she occasionally uses Fire Jutsu to incinerate some of them. Meanwhile, I just punched the dummies hard and didn''t use any chakra in it, turning my fist bloodied from the attacks.


    After a while of genin level extreme destruction, we then stopped and took a break since we can tell that it was already nearing sunset.


    \"Satisfied?\" I asked.


    \"Satisfied!\" She answered with a huge smile on her face.


    Normally, Uchiha''s are broody and arrogant persons. No matter what gender, Uchiha''s tend to have the same demeanor except for Aniki, Izumi nee and Itachi Nii''s mother Mikoto. Right now, I can also add another rare case, Itsumi.


    \"I need to get back home Itsumi since I went straight here after reporting at the Hokage tower. I want to have a nice shower.\" I said.


    \"Hihihi, I also went and did the same after class. I also want to have a nice relaxing bath when I go home. Do you want to walk together, since the Inuzuka and the Uchiha Compound is located in the same direction?\" She said while giggling, while I nodded with a smile for confirmation.


    We then went on our way home and she asked me if we could train there every now and then. I said that I usually train there during weekends when I don''t have anything to do during the afternoon and she agreed to meet every weekend at the Secret Training Ground.


    Hanging out with her reminded me of my usual days with Shisui Aniki.


    She has the same personality and they came from the same clan so I was feeling nostalgic hanging out with her. That is why I agreed on training with her there during weekends.


    After we went on our separate ways on a crossroad, I then went back home and took a relaxing shower before eating dinner with my family and ending the day.


    ...........................


    After a few days, during my training with Kakashi and Guy, a messenger bird arrived and had a summon letter from the Hokage. It seems that I''m being summoned at the Hokage office.


    \"I just got back home. Is this another mission?\" I said with a sigh.


    \"Well, you don''t have a choice but to go Daisuke.\" Kakashi said.


    I then said goodbye to Guy and Kakashi. I then went to the Hokage Tower but not before changing to my Anbu outfit since it was stated in the letter that this is an Anbu summon.


    When I arrived at the office, there were 3 other people in the room.


    It was Neko, and 3 other new Anbu''s that I don''t know.


    \"Wolf, you''re finally here. You know Neko right? Well, the other 3 are Ox, Crow, and Monkey respectively. I assign the 4 of you on a long S rank mission with Neko''s team. This will be a joint leadership mission between Wolf and Neko. I assign the 2 of you to lead this mission. This mission might take at least a year or 2 to finish, the mission is to infiltrate Kirigakure and help the rebellion. The mission was sent to us by the leader of the rebellion Mei Terumi. The reward for helping them successfully is a big amount of money, the perfect Jinchuriki program of the 4th Mizukage and an alliance with them if Mei succeeds to overthrow the 4th Mizukage. The mission will start after 3 days so prepare everything that you need in advance. Also, Ox, Crow, and Monkey, the 3 of you will be under Wolf''s leadership. That will be all, all of you are now dismiss except Wolf.\" Hiruzen said while all of us received our mission scroll.


    \"Ox, Crow, and Monkey, I will meet you after an hour at Training Ground 0.\" I said while all 3 of them nodded and disappeared with Neko.


    \"You can take your mask off now Wolf.\" Hiruzen said.


    \"Why are you sending me on a long term mission Jiji? Does my mom know about it? Also, I thought that you want me to take the incoming Chunin Exam\" I said.


    \"Yes Daisuke, I''ve already told Tsume and had been chewed by her for a long time. I''m sending you on this mission because I want you to investigate something that only you can know about. It is about Danzo. Shisui and Jiraiya sent an intel that says that they found Danzo''s spy in Kiri. I need you to apprehend the spy and take him back here, dead or alive.\" He said.


    \"Will Shisui Aniki join us in this mission?\" I asked.


    \"No, he is currently at Kumo, doing the same thing. I''m sorry for giving you this mission Daisuke but you''re the only one I trust the most to do this mission.\" He said.


    We then discussed some other specifics of the mission and after talking with him, I then went to the Anbu HQ to meet my new team as their Anbu Captain.

 52 Wolf Taichou

    At the Training Ground 0 on the Anbu HQ, you can see 3 Anbus Training on their own.


    After a few minutes, a figure then arrived at the corner of the Training Ground without alerting the other 3.


    The intruder arrived through the Shadow of the nearby wall that is why they never heard him arrive.


    The newcomer then vanished from his spot and arrived in the trio''s different location. He did just one thing he arrived behind them and put a kunai on their neck.


    \"Nani?\" All 3 of them asked from shock.


    The 3 attackers then vanished into smoke, revealing them as Kage Bunshins.


    \"Well, I''m disappointed. If I were an enemy, all 3 of you would be dead.\" The attacker which is Daisuke said.


    ''I''m catching Aniki''s way of entering by attacking me.'' I thought.


    \"Captain!\" all 3 of them kneeled when I arrived.


    \"No need to kneel. I don''t like formal pleasantries so just do that when I''m with someone special, okay? Also, tell me about yourself without revealing your given names. You first Crow.\" I said.


    \"Hai, Taichou. My Codename is Crow and I come from the Uchiha Clan. I''m 14 years old and I''m proficient in my clans Fire Techniques, Bukijutsu, and Kenjutsu.\" She said.


    \"Okay, Monkey, you''re up next\" I said while I nodded at Crow.


    \"Hai, Wolf Taichou. As you all know, my Codename is Monkey and I''m 15 years old. I am a member of the Sarutobi Clan. I''m proficient in our clans Fire Technique, Seals and Bo Jutsu of our clan.\" He said.


    \"Okay, lastly Ox. It''s your turn.\" I said while I also nodded at Monkey.


    \"Hai! My codename is Ox and I am just a civilian. I''m 15 years old and I''m proficient in Lightning Technique and Kenjutsu.\" He said.


    \"Don''t sell yourself short by saying you''re just a civilian Ox. Entering this line of work while being a civilian is quite brave and being an Anbu at the age of 15 despite your background is impressive. So never doubt yourself. Anyways, my codename is Wolf. You can freely call me Wolf when we''re alone, and Wolf Taichou or just plain Taichou if we are working on a mission. My clan''s name and age are a secret and I can''t tell you yet without knowing and trusting you fully. I''m best in using Lightning Techniques but I''m also proficient in Fire and Wind Techniques. I''m also adept at Fuinjutsu, Bukijutsu, and Kenjutsu. So before we begin our discussion for our formations and other stuff, I want you all to spar with me so I can know your strength.\" I said.


    \"Hai Taichou.\" All 3 of them said and Monkey moved forward.


    \"I''ll be the first one Wolf Taichou.\" He said.


    \"Well, I said all 3 of you right? Not one on one. So attack me with the intent to kill. Our spar will end after an hour.\" I said.


    \"Are you serious Taichou?\" Crow asked.


    \"Did I stutter?\" I answered while I released a bit of my killing intent that Kakashi praised for its powerful presence. I''ve even used it once on one Chunin Level Missing-nin in full force and he fainted like I was using a Conquerors Haki. I also emitted my Chakra Reserves that has grown quite a lot.


    After training all this time, I was able to finally reach ? of Hiruzen Jiji''s Chakra level on my normal state, while it boosts 3 times when I''m in my Sulong, surpassing Jiji''s chakra level and approaching Naruto''s normal chakra reserves.


    Well if you want to ask if I''m already a Kage Level Ninja, I can answer it with an immediate ''No''. The amount of Chakra doesn''t make you stronger. It can be helpful and useful, but the skill is still more important.


    Well, I can say that I improved by a lot since I can already defeat Kakashi in my normal state now and then. I can also surely defeat him with my Sulong but I know that Hiruzen is at least 5 times stronger than the present Kakashi. Also, Kakashi is growing stronger by a lot since we''ve trained together because we almost have the same Ninja Style.


    If I were to say how strong I am right now. I can say that if Orochimaru and I battle again, I''ll be able to battle with him and be able to escape after hours of battle without him using his Edo Tensei.


    So I am confident that I can battle against this 3 alone.


    Crow''s POV (I just chose 1 of them but all of them have almost the same thoughts.)


    All 3 of us recruits were surprised to hear that our Anbu Captain was the famous Wolf of the Phantom Flash.


    He was like a legend when we entered the Anbu. It was said that he was able to battle with his Captain to a draw when he first joined the Anbu and his previous Captain was none other than Inu, or much more known as Kakashi of the Sharingan.


    Our Senpais said that when they sparred, the Hokage even needed to intervene in the match because of the danger of their battle. It was also circulated that he was able to battle against Orochimaru of the Sannin with Kakashi Senpai and lived to tell the tale.


    He had also finished lots of Anbu Missions and it was rumored that he was around our age. So it means that he had also joined the Anbu when he was 11-12 years old just like Itachi the S-Rank Missing-nin.


    Right now he just secretly ambushed us without us even knowing. If he was an enemy, all 3 of us would have died at the same time with just a Kage Bunshin. After that, he let us introduce ourselves and then he introduced himself.


    \"So before we begin our discussion for our formations and other stuff, I want you all to spar with me so I can know your strength.\" He said slowly.


    \"Hai Taichou.\" All 3 of us said and that Monkey beat me to volunteering first.


    \"I''ll be the first one Wolf Taichou.\" He said.


    \"Well, I said all 3 of you right? Not one on one. So attack me with the intent to kill. Our spar will end after 1 hour.\" He said while cracking his right index finger beside his right cheeks.


    \"Are you serious Taichou?\" I asked and I immediately regretted my question.


    \"Did I stutter?\" He said while he released a powerful killing intent and he emitted his large chakra reserve causing the atmosphere to grow heavier.


    It was getting harder and harder to breathe due to Taichou''s presence. All 3 of us even took a step back due to the sheer force of Taichou''s power.


    \"Let''s Begin.\" He said while he vanished from his spot.


    I then immediately opened my full 3 Tomoe Sharingan and searched for him, but I wasn''t even able to fully track his super-fast movement. He was vanishing from my view like a phantom even with my Sharingan on and just like that, he appeared beside Monkey!


    \"Watch out!\" I immediately yelled but Monkey wasn''t able to react in time and he was punched across the battlefield.


    Ox then jumped away from Taichou''s direction and pulled his Katana. But before he could even coat his Katana with his Chakra, Taichou appeared in front of him and kicked him upwards, making Ox fly like a bird.


    When Taichou punched Monkey, I already made hand seals for a Jutsu and fired it at Taichou.


    \"Katon: Flower Phoenix Flames!\"


    I released a series of 5 Flower-like Fireballs to Taichous position after he kicked Ox to oblivion. I expected him to vanish from his position or dodge the attack, but what he did shocked me.


    \"Raiton: Lightning Bullets.\"


    Wolf Taichou released 5 Lightning Bullets simultaneously to block all of my Fireballs. What shocked me the most was he just used 1 Half Ram Hand Seal to create the lightning bullets.


    The Lightning Bullets then demolished my Flower Phoenix and smoke appeared from the clash.


    I then readied for a counter-attack from Taichou and used my Sharingan and my other senses.


    Poke!


    A finger then poked me from behind my shoulder.


    \"Fuinjutsu: Restriction Seal.\"

 53 The Wolf Gives Lessons

    Daisuke POV


    \"Fuinjutsu: Restriction Seal.\"


    A precise restriction seal then appeared behind Crow''s right shoulder where I pointed and poked my finger.


    She was unable to move when I draw the seal on her.


    \"Monkey, Ox! Is that everything you can do?\" I asked my 2 Kouhai and then the 2 of them recovered from my attack and charged at me.


    Ox covered his Katana with chakra while Monkey summoned a Bo Staff from a scroll.


    Ox was the first one to arrive in front of me and jumped from his position to create a huge downward slash.


    I then released my Katana and blocked his strike. I then saw Monkey arrive beside me and was spinning his Bo Staff like an expert and attacked me with a thrust.


    The attack then connected on my right face.


    All 3 of them were shocked that Monkey was able to hit me, but before they can celebrate. I burst into lightning and stunned the 2 of them while Crow was also affected since she was near the detonation spot.


    \"Lightning Clone.\"


    After the attack cleared, I saw all 3 of my subordinates stunned at their position due to the lightning effect.


    I then created 3 clones that appeared behind all 3 of them again with their Kunais on their neck.


    \"Yield.\" I said.


    \"We Yield!\" All 3 of them said at the same time.


    I then released Crow from the Restriction Seal and talked to them.


    \"Monkey, Ox. You were quick on recovering from my initial surprise attack but I''m disappointed with you 2. When Ox cross blades with me, Monkey could have pulled and saved Crow away from the battlefield, but what you did was attack me. I sealed Crow in place because I thought of using her as a bait for you and Ox to save her, but I think the 2 of you never thought of saving her but just thought of defeating me. That is why I was disappointed.\" I said while Ox and Monkey looked down.


    \"Crow, good job on warning your teammates about the incoming attack, plus you were able to react fast enough and create a Jutsu to counter-attack my initial blitz attack. Even though you were my last target, it is still impressive that you were able to create that Jutsu in just a matter of seconds. The only thing I see that you could have done better was you could have jump back away from the smoke, creating distance from me to avoid what I just did. Your visibility was blocked that is why you should have not confronted me head-on like that. I was able to attack you because I''m a sensor, and the smoke didn''t hinder me a bit.\" I said while Crow nodded.


    \"Remember this, the 3 of you. I have learned this from my previous Captain and I wanted to pass it down to you as your Captain. \"In the ninja world, those who break the rules are scum. But those who abandon their friends are worse than scum.\" That is the reason why I was disappointed in Ox and Monkey. Your mission was to defeat me and spar, but you could have saved your teammate during that attack. If this was a mission and all of you were in danger, I would have abandoned the mission and save the 3 of you because I consider you now as my comrades.\" I said while the 3 of them listened like academy students.


    \"Remember well, the 3 of you. Even if we are Anbus, it doesn''t mean that we can''t trust our comrades to have our back because we are all lone ninjas. It just makes it more imperative to let your teammates have your back in this organization since the only thing that you have here is the person that you can see right now. That is why create bonds with your teammate and trust each other.\" I said and finished my speech.


    After that, we then discussed our different formations and other stuff. I sparred with them again while I just used taijutsu.


    After that, I then dismissed them and told them to meet me again tomorrow around 9 am. I then made my way back home to tell my mom and the others about my mission.


    ........................¡­


    When I arrived home, the only person there was my mom.


    \"I''m home!\" I said.


    \"Welcome back!\" She said.


    \"Mom, I need to talk to you about my Mission.\" I said.


    \"I know, the Hokage already told me, everything son. I just want you to be careful and write now and then, okay? I know that it will be a hustle for you but I need you to promise me that you''ll stay in touch.\" She said while I nodded.


    My mom and I then talked about a few things and reminisced. After that, we then cooked dinner together and after a few hours, Hana and Yuki arrived home.


    My mom was the one that explained the situation to Hana and Yuki. My mom told them that I''ll be away for a year or 2 for training. She said that I''ll be traveling around the Elemental Nation with a few others. Hana nee already knows my Anbu status that''s why she took it more seriously while Yuki just felt shocked and sad that I might be away for a long time.


    \"Dai Kun, be careful on your training okay? When you come back, I''ll be stronger and I will defeat you if you don''t improve on your training!\" Yuki said with teary eyes.


    \"I''ll be expecting none the less from you Yuki. I''ll tell Guy sensei and Kakashi Sensei to teach you a thing or 2 while I''m away. Also, I''ll give Naruto''s training on your care since I won''t be here to teach him, can I count on you for that?\" I said while she nodded.


    I then ruffled her hair like what Aniki usually does to me. She usually struggles when I do this to her, but right now, she just looked down and enjoyed it.


    \"Okay, enough of this drama. Tomorrow we will have a party for you Daisuke so invite your friends so we can celebrate before you leave.\" My mom said.


    Yuki then said that she will tell the others and went out of the house to inform them. My mom then took Hana to plan for the party tomorrow while I was left alone with Kuromaru.


    \"Be careful on your mission Daisuke.\" He said.


    \"I will Kuro, I will,\" I said as I sat on the ground and rested my hands on his head.

 54 Wolfs Farewell Party

    The next day, I met with my team at the Anbu HQ to finalize some formations and other miscellaneous stuff that we need to familiarize ourselves with each other.


    The most important thing that I was able to see about my subordinates was that after I told them yesterday that they needed to work together as a team, they did train as a team after I left.


    They brainstormed about their strength and weaknesses and they were able to formulate a compromise for each other.


    Crow was a mid to long-range fighter while Monkey was a mid to melee specialist. Ox was the sole exception of the 3 because he was a pure melee fighter.


    You can see in their body build that Ox was a vanguard type ninja. He has a large katana, to match up his large body frame and tall physical structure. He is also able to fight even without his Katana and he can use Lightning Jutsus as combos with his Katana.


    Monkey is also a good melee combatant and he can use his Bo Staff efficiently. His Bo Staff also extends up to 10 meters if he wants to by inserting chakra on the Staff. He can also use some of the Sarutobi fire style jutsu as a mid-range attack.


    Crow was a sensor just like me and at the same time has a fully matured Sharingan. She is also proficient in basic genjutsu by using her Sharingan while she has learned most of the Uchiha fire style techniques. She''s also quite proficient in Taijutsu but with her small frame, it is not her best suit.


    After I told them about everything that I learned from Kakashi about teamwork drills and formations, I also taught them things that they need to know at the field as an Assassin Anbu.


    When we were finished discussing everything, I then dismissed them and told them that we will meet up again tomorrow with Neko''s team to deliberate about our battle plan once we arrive at Kirigakure.


    ................................................¡­..


    When I arrived home around 3 pm, I was surprised that everyone I know was there. I thought that the party was supposed to begin around 5 pm because of Yuki and the other academy schedule but to my surprise, even Iruka Sensei and Kurenai were there at the party.


    The Ino-Shika-Cho trio was there together with Naruto. Hinata was also there with his father and sister Hanabi. Kakashi Sensei is not late for once and he was together with Guy Sensei and Yuugao Senpai. The other Jonin Senseis were not there due to their respective missions but I was still happy that almost everyone was there.


    Even Izumi nee, together with her cousin Itsumi was there with Hana nee and Yuki. Mom was there with Kuromaru and the Hokage.


    When I arrived, they said \"HAPPY BIRTHDAY!\"


    \"Nani? It''s not my Birthday guys.\" I said.


    \"Well we decided that it will be your birthday celebrations since you''ll be out of the village for quite a while, you won''t be able to celebrate your birthday with us. Happy 11th Birthday son.\" My mom said as she got close to me and put a birthday hat on my head.


    After that the party took place and we had fun the whole day while laughing at Naruto''s antics, it was time to receive my birthday presents.


    \"How were you able to get gifts for me this fast. You just had the rest of the day earlier to procure a gift.\" I said.


    \"That''s why don''t be picky with your gift because we didn''t have time to think of anything useful.\" Hana said.


    \"Ne, ne. My gift first Daisuke!\" Naruto said as he gave me a huge box.


    When I opened the gift, it was filled with Cup Noodles of different flavors.


    \"Do you like it Daisuke, Dattebayo!?\" He said while I sweatdropped.


    I thank him for the gift and the rest followed suit.


    Izumi nee and Itsumi gave me a Fire Jutsu Technique called \"Katon: Fire Fist.\". It was almost the same with Ace''s attack which generates a lot of flames through my hands. The larger the chakra you pour, the bigger the attack.


    Ino then gave me a book about a love story while Shikamaru gave me a sleeping eye mask. Choji, as always, just like Naruto, gave me lots of potato chips.


    Yuki gave me a new Jacket while Hinata gave me a scarf. Hiashi Jiji and Hanabi gave me a set of camping tools for my mission, while Iruka Sensei gave me a Ninjutsu Theory book and Kurenai gave me a Genjutsu scroll.


    After them, Yuugao Senpai gave me a blade cleaning tool while Guy Sensei brought out a green spandex matching his suit and a small notebook.


    Kakashi Sensei gave me an Icha Icha Tactics Book, but it was snatched by my mom immediately and glared at Kakashi. After that, he just gave me a box with an intricate pattern and told me to open it later when I''m alone earning my mom''s glare again.


    After that, it was Hiruzen''s turn. He gave me a new set of Fuinjutsu Tools.


    Hana Nee''s gift and Mom''s gift was the best of them all. Hana Nee gave me a wallet that also acts as a picture album. Inside was everyone''s pictures. Mom then gave me a gold pocket watch and when I opened it a seal was inscribed at the top part of the locket.


    \"That is a family heirloom of our clan Daisuke. Wherever you are, we''ll always know if you are dead or in danger. If ever that happens, I will rush to your place, even if the cost of it would be my life.\" She said.


    After that all of us just chatted with each other for a while and then one by one, they made their goodbyes and good lucks and they then went home. The last visitor that left was Naruto and Hiruzen.


    \"Always be safe Daisuke! Okay! Come back in one piece. If you don''t I''ll find you and kill you myself! Dattebayo!\" Naruto said with teary eyes.


    \"How would you kill me if you haven''t ever defeated me yet. I''ll make sure to come back before you graduate. So study well and train with Yuki everyday bro! Is that a deal?\" I said while I offered a fist bump.


    \"You got a deal. Dattebayo!\" Naruto said while he bumped my fist with his own.


    \"Ahhhh, before we leave Daisuke. 2 other persons wanted to give this to you.\" Hiruzen then gave me 2 scrolls with 2 different eye patterned seals.


    \"Thank you Jiji, I''ll make sure to open it later.\" I said.


    After I watched the 2 of them leave, I then went inside and helped mom, Yuki and Hana nee clean the place up. After that, I then went upstairs to open Kakashi Sensei''s box and the 2 scrolls Hiruzen gave me.

 55 Wolfs Voyage

    After the party ended, I then went to my room to open up the gifts that Kakashi gave me and 2 scrolls that have Aniki''s and Itachi Nii''s Mangekyo Sharingan patterns.


    I first opened the box that Kakashi gave me. When I opened it, I was surprised to see a tri-pronged Kunai that has a huge seal at its handle that is more clear than the one Jiji gave me as study material. There was also a note that says:


    \"I found this note on Minato Sensei''s house when I decided to clean up the place. It has more detailed notes and it might also give you the final push to finish your Hiraishin Formula. Good luck!\" Kakashi''s note says.


    I then opened the lower part of the box and saw a small booklet containing much more detailed note seals about the Hiraishin.


    After I read the first part, I then decided to see the 2 scrolls first.


    I opened Itachi Nii''s scroll first and a letter appeared with a black scroll.


    \"Hello Otouto, Advance Happy Birthday. The Sandaime told us that you''re going on a long mission that''s why you celebrated your birthday in advance so we prepared a gift for you. Anyways, I''ve already done what you''ve told me to when I told you that Orochimaru joined our organization. I conned him for a way to cure me of my illness and it was a success. I won''t tell the details since it would have been a long story if I tell it here. Also if you are worried that he had done something to me when he cured me, I''ve already checked and Shisui was there when he cured me. Anyways, that black scroll contains my Amaterasu and you can use it as life insurance if ever you are in danger on your mission. So never open it unless necessary. Always be careful Otouto.\"


    After I read the letter, I then went to my table and created a lock seal for the scroll. The lock will only open the scroll if I insert my chakra on it as a way of insurance if ever anyone gets a hold of it, especially my loved ones.


    After that, I then went to the other scroll that has Shisui Aniki''s Mangekyo Sharingan symbol and opened it. A letter and a silver mesh shirt appeared once I released the content of the scroll.


    \"Yow, Otouto. Advance Happy Birthday. I won''t be telling you why I know that it''s your birthday celebration since Itachi would tell you anyways. Also, don''t be confused about my gift to you since that is no ordinary mesh shirt. That is a Mithril Mesh Shirt, if you don''t know what Mythril is, it is a silver-colored ore that is stronger than any metal but as light as a feather. That will protect you from any stab or slash on any part of your body covered by the shirt. If you don''t believe me then you are free to experiment on it before you wear the shirt. Anyways, both of us are running out of ideas for gifts so don''t hate on the gift okay. Also, be very careful on your mission to Kirigakure and your solo mission. Remember that all of us are waiting for your safe return.


    P.S. If you''ll be able to arrive on Konoha a year and a half later, we would be able to meet again in Konoha so be careful. Ja ne!\"


    After reading the letter, I then hold the mesh shirt and channeled a bladed claw technique on the item. Normally, this would create a hole on the shirt but it didn''t. After that, I did some hand seals and used a small Fireball to the shirt. I then touched it if it became hot but it didn''t.


    \"So it doesn''t heat up even though it''s still metal. That''s good to know.\" I said.


    After that, I put it in the closet near my Anbu uniform. I then took a shower and went to bed early to get ready for tomorrow.


    ..................................................


    The next day, I made my last goodbye to my mom and the others that went to my house to bid me farewell.


    After that, I went to the Anbu HQ but not before changing to my uniform.


    Our uniform for this mission is a cloak with the standard Anbu uniform underneath. Our subordinates wore black cloaks while Neko and I wore gray.


    Underneath my Anbu standard uniform, I wore a black T-shirt to hide the mesh shirt underneath. I have my bracers on with my necklace that Shisui Aniki gave me when I was younger.


    When I arrived at the HQ, I was the only one that was missing, so after we briefed one last time, we went on our long journey to Kirigakure at the Land of Water.


    To get to the Land of Water, we needed to travel to the Land of Waves first to get to the boat that would bring us to Kirigakure.


    Even though we left the village as early as we can, we still arrived at the Land of Waves around 3 pm.


    We then ate our lunch, while Ox and Monkey went to find the boat and its driver that would transport us to the Land of Water.


    After 30 minutes of waiting, Ox and Monkey then came back with another person that seems like a Ninja.


    The person has Blue hair which is styled in a moused-up manner. His left eye was color blue and he had a black eye patch on his right eye. He also wears a talisman on each ear that has the kanji of a humble form of \"to hear\".


    \"Good day, my name is Ao and I am Terumi Mei''s, right-hand man. I come to guide you to our base camp located at the south side of the Land of Sea.\" Ao said.


    \"Good day to you as well Ao san. My codename is Neko and this is my co-Captain, Wolf. We are the ones in charge of this group.\" Neko said while I nodded at Ao, which he also reciprocated.


    After that, we then went to the docks to board the boat that will take us to the Land of Sea.


    ''This marks a new adventure for me.'' I thought as I looked at the vast sea.


    I didn''t know by this time that this mission will also introduce me and my title to the whole Elemental Nations.

 56 Wolf in the Land of Water

    After a day of a voyage from the Land of Waves to the Land of Water, we have finally arrived at the docks that will lead us to the HQ of the resistance.


    When we arrived, 3 more ninjas appeared to welcome us. I don''t really know about much about this 3 ninjas. I just know that they are quite strong and their around Kakashi''s age.


    After we embarked on the ship, we then made our way to their HQ to meet the Leader of the resistance.


    But on our way there, a group of Mist Ninjas around 10 in number appeared to ambush us.


    "AMBUSH!" Ao said while you can see distinct veins around his covered eye. I also noticed that there was an ambush but Ao beat me to announcing it.


    My team and Neko''s team broke out to fight the Ninjas that are clearly hunter nins of Kiri.


    Usually, this kind of ninjas are around Jonin in strength that''s why Neko''s team and mine battled 1 Hunter nin each while Yugao and I battled a hunter nin each. Ao was flanked by 3, while the other 3 battled our escorts 1 on 1.


    My opponent was clearly strong but not quite at the level that put me at a disadvantage.


    It was a ninja that uses water jutsus with his fluid Kenjutsu, but I just vanished from my spot and arrived around him with my Flicker Bunshin Combo.


    Even though Ao was fighting 3 of the hunter nins, you can see clearly that he was surprised that I was able to defeat and kill my opponent with ease.


    ''These Wolf is strong.'' He thought.


    I then arrived in his spot while I sneak attack one of the hunter nin that was distracted by my kill. After that, Ao and I were able to defeat 1 of the hunter nin each while the others finished theirs a few minutes after.


    "We should hurry back to the HQ. If they were able to ambush us here, that means that they know that our base is around this route." Ao said while we rushed to our destination.


    While we were running non-stop to their HQ, Ao then slowed down his speed and ran beside me.


    "Thank you for the save out there, I would have been overwhelmed if you haven''t finished your opponent that fast." He said.


    "I was doing my job, and you are the right-hand man of the Resistance Leader. If you were to die on our watch, our mission would have been a lot harder and your Leader would think that Konoha had sent an incompetent team." I said.


    We then proceed with our travel. The rest of the team ate soldier pills to replenish their chakra due to the ambush that we just received.


    I can honestly say that my team Ox, Crow, and Monkey are around high Chunin in strength while Yuugao''s team also has the same individual strength, that is why the 3 of them together can contest a Jonin level opponent or survive an Elite Jonin. Yuugao has the strength of a mid-Jonin to high-Jonin while I can say with confidence that I''m around Elite Jonin in strength just like Kakashi or possibly stronger.


    I don''t know how much we''ll be able to help the Resistance with our team''s strength composition but we will do our best to complete the mission.


    After a few minutes of high paced travel, we finally arrived at their Head Quarters that is under attack.


    There are fire and smoke coming inside the place while explosions, yells, and cries echo around the place.


    We then immediately entered the battlefield.


    "Wolf, Neko, please kill anyone with a Kiri headband and don''t kill anyone that doesn''t have one. Wear this scarf so no one from our side will attack you." He said.


    We then nodded at his orders and flashed in a different direction from Ao and the 3 ninjas.


    "Neko, my team and I will handle the east part while yours handle the west part." I said.


    "Okay Wolf, be careful out there and don''t die, okay!?" She said.


    "You too Senpai." I said while my team and I made a swift run at the east part of the headquarters.


    My team and I were able to eliminate quickly most of the Kiri ninjas that we were able to meet, while most of the resistance members were shocked that Anbu''s are wearing resistance scarf.


    After a few kills here and there, Crow then proposed something.


    "Taichou, should we split up so we can kill more enemies?" Crow said.


    "Okay, but all 3 of you will stick together, that is an order okay. We''ll meet up after the attack is quelled." I answered.


    They then nodded at my order and went on a different path while I flashed with my Shukuchi around the place and every time I appear near an opponent, they''ll surely fall down dead after I left.


    In this kind of situation, I usually count my kills as a distraction of the disgust I feel about taking a life. After the battle, I always pray for the souls of the lives I take as respect. Right now, my kill is 82 and it''s steadily increasing.


    After flashing around the vicinity I then saw a familiar-looking girl around my age, fighting a bunch of unknown ninjas with difficulty. I can see that she uses a very distinct way of fighting by using a flute in battle, but it is clear that she is a long-range fighter.


    I then decided to enter the battle because the girl was wearing distinct clothes that the resistance wears.


    "Are you sh*tting me! Another one?" She said when I arrived in the middle of their battle.


    I wore the scarf on my neck that''s why this girl won''t miss it if she is from the resistance.


    "Hey dogface, where did you get that scarf?!" The girl said.


    "I came with Ao, do you need help?" I asked.


    "Ohhhh I can battle 5 against 1. Of course, I need help dumbass. You can see that I was struggling right!" She said loudly.


    ''This girl reminds me of Naruto in a bad way with all of her swearing and loud voice.'' I thought.


    "Leave if you don''t want to die! We came here to take that girl to our master." One of the ninjas said.


    When I looked closely at the 5 Ninjas in front of me, I seem to remember 1 of them who seems to have 6 arms.


    ''That looks like Neji''s opponent during Sasuke''s retrieval mission in the future. Then this girl is ¡­.?? I thought while I glanced behind me.


    ''TAYUYA!'' I thought.


    "What will you do? Will you fight or leave?" He asked.


    "Well if you want me to leave, then I''ll leave." I said while the 5 ninjas in front of me smiled maniacally while I can hear Tayuya behind me grinding her teeth in anger.


    "I''ll leave with the girl behind me after I kill all of you." I said while I Shukuchi at them.


    My first target was clearly the guy I recognized and before he can react or say anything, his head was already separated from his body. My Shukuchi Clones charged the other 4 Ninjas when I made my move and I was able to kill all 5 of them just like that.


    "F*ck me sideways, that was awesome!" Tayuya yelled in shock.


    "We''ll do that later okay? First, let''s go and kill the other Kiri Ninjas around the place. Can you still fight?" I teased her while I asked for her well-being and winking with my exposed eyes from my mask.


    "SHUT UP DOG FACE! WHO DO YOU THINK I AM? I AM TERUMI TAYUYA AND I CAN STILL KICK SOME KIRI NINJA''S BUTT!" She said while blushing as red as her hair.


    ''That''s surprising. This guy''s the first person that didn''t dis my words.'' She thought.


    "You sure do have a colorful vocabulary. Then let''s go." I said while I grabbed her shoulder and vanished from our spot.


    AN: I''m very sorry guys for being absent for a whole 2 months. Life just caught up to me and I had to pick what to prioritize first when it hit me hard. Due to the outbreak, I wanted to help my family financially and I got 2 jobs. I thought that I can handle it together with writing this fanfic but I bit more than I could chew and I had to give up at least 1 of them. That''s why I decided to put the novel on hold.


    Right now, I''ll be honest that I won''t be able to upload daily, but I assure you that no matter how hard it is, this Fanfic won''t be dropped. I''ll try to upload atleast 3 chapters a week but I won''t promise anything in regards to the consistency of the upload.


    Thank you guys for the support and I hope that all of you are doing fine out there reading this story.


    Walker Out! ?????

 57 Wolf and first meetings

    After a few hours of bloodshed, the invasion has already been quelled. I was able to kill a whopping count of 189.


    In this single battle, I was able to kill more persons than the count I have killed in my whole Anbu career.


    "So this is the horror of war." I whispered.


    "You said that right dogface." Tayuya said while handing a water bottle to me.


    "Thanks, but as you can see, I''m wearing a mask. I won''t be able to drink that Ms. Tomato." I said.


    "Then take it off dumbass and don''t nicknames!!!!" She said.


    "Tayuya! Watch your language." Ao said when he arrived all of a sudden.


    "SHUT UP YOU DUMB PIRATE WANNABE!" Tayuya replied.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY YOU DUMB BRAT!" He said.


    They then argued for a good minute or two before they calmed down.


    "Sorry for that Wolf-san." he said.


    "Just call me Wolf, Ao-San, it''s great to see that you''re okay." I said.


    "Same here Wolf, just call me Ao. Where are your comrades?" He said.


    "They''re on their way here as we speak Ao." I said.


    "How did you know that they''re on their way?" He asked.


    "Trade secret." I said to him.


    After a few seconds, Crow and the other 2 arrived and greeted me followed by Neko and her team.


    "It''s nice to see that you''re all fine." I said.


    "Same here Wolf." Neko said.


    After that, Ao then escorted us to the biggest building in the HQ to meet with the leader of the resistance.


    When we entered the room of their leader, we saw a beautiful girl around her early 20''s with red hair. She was emanating a powerful aura in her presence and I can smell a thick smell of blood inside the room. She is also accompanied by a blue-haired boy with a large sword and a black-haired guy with a wild appearance.


    "Welcome, Anbu''s of Konoha. Thank you for accepting our plea of help. My name is Terumi Mei. This boy here is Chojuro, the new wielder of the sword Hiramekarei and this is Kishi, the new wielder of the sword Shibuki. The 2 of them are my retainers alongside Ao. Also, this girl right here is my little sister Terumi Tayuya." Mei said.


    "I''m not a girl!" Tayuya whisphered.


    "Then you''re a boy?" I joked in whisper since she was near enough to hear me and Tayuya was targetting my feet with stomps.


    I can see Ao wanting to scream at her, but Chojuro is stopping him from behind Mei.


    When I said that to Tayuya, that also meant that Neko heard me and I got elbowed in my ribs.


    "H-Hello T-Terumi-Dono, my name is Wolf, and this is Neko. We are the team leaders of this Anbu squad. Also, these are Ox, Crow, and Monkey, while these are Hare, Horse, and Ram." I said.


    "It is nice to meet you Terumi-Dono." Neko said.


    "Likewise, Wolf and Neko san, thank you for fighting with us during the invasion. Also, this is a scroll that came from Sarutobi-dono. It states that the 8 of you are allowed to take your masks off if you want to since it is really uncomfortable to wear the masks all the time of your stay here. The only one that will know your identities as Konoha Anbu''s will be the people in this room. In your whole stay here, you''ll be a member of the resistance." She said.


    Neko then received the scroll and opened it to read the message. It really states that we are allowed to unmask ourselves and show Mei our face to gain her trust, but it is only if we are willing.


    After that, I then nodded at Neko and the others, and one by one they unmasked themselves for everyone to see.


    This was the first time that I saw many of the Anbu''s faces being revealed.


    The only ones that I know from the Anbu are Yamato also known as Tenzo, Kakashi, and Yuugao.


    Now I get to see the faces of the others. Crow is a beautiful Uchiha girl as expected. Monkey looks like a grown-up Konohamaru look-alike, while Ox looks like a smaller version of Elfman from Fairy Tail. Hare looks like a Yamanaka with her blonde hair and blue eyes, Horse is a black haired lazy faced Nara, while Ram looks like a joyful Aburame.


    I was the last one that revealed my face to everyone. At first, I didn''t want to reveal my face since I don''t really trust my new subordinates or Neko''s team. I know that Mei, Ao, and Chojuro are someone that I can trust, but that Kishi is a mystery.


    When I revealed my face, everyone was surprised at my face. It was not because I was exceedingly handsome, but I was wearing what seems like Kakashi''s facemask. All of them sweatdropped at my mask, even Yuugao Senpai had a tick mark on her forehead cursing Kakashi under her breath. While Tayuya and my team Anime fell to the floor.


    "Are you perhaps Konoha''s Copy Ninja Kakashi? No, I know that Kakashi hides a Sharingan on his left eye. Are you perhaps his child?!" Ao said while he received a knuckle blow on his head from Mei.


    "How did you know?" I said, acting shocked, and now it''s Yuugao''s turn to try and give me a knuckle blow which I dodged.


    "AHA!" I said when I dodged her attack, which gained a tick mark on Yuugao''s face.


    "Sorry for this guy''s questions." Mei said.


    "I''m also sorry for my colleague''s action." Yuugao said.


    "Hmmph, Konoha sent kids as their backup, how laughable." Kishi said mockingly.


    "Shut up Kishi! These guys saved my life, especially Wolf! So never insult them in front of me!" Ao said while emitting bloodlust.


    "Yeah! Shut up FISH BRAIN! I can say that Dogface here was able to kill more than you have been able to kill in this invasion. So shut up, we don''t need to smell your stinky fish breath." Tayuya surprisingly defended me, I mean us.


    "WHY YOU LITTLE¡­.." Kishi was about to reply but wasn''t able to finish his sentence.


    "Silence! Especially you Kishi! I''m sorry about his words. We''re all just mourning for our loss with this invasion plus we need to move out immediately before Yagura sends more Ninjas here." Mei said and glared at Kishi while Kishi gritted his teeth.


    "It''s okay Terumi-Dono. We understand. All of us here in our squad learned to hear this kind of words. Also, just call us by our codenames without honorifics. We''ll be working together for quite a while so let''s start with that." I said.


    "Thank you Wolf, also just call me Mei. You and your team also don''t need to be so formal." Mei said.


    "Hai! Mei." I replied.


    "Okay, let''s discuss where will we go as our new HQ...."


    After that, we then discuss where will we go and how will we do the evacuation. Surprisingly, the rebels also have civilians on their rank that has been oppressed by Yagura''s rein, that''s why the evacuation is a lot harder than if we just migrate to another base as Shinobis.


    Ao, was tasked to scout ahead with Kishi and Neko''s squad. Tayuya and my subordinates are tasked to gather up the Civilians for evacuation, while me and Chojuro will act as Mei''s guard.


    Mei really didn''t need the security but Ao was really vigilant, that is why he didn''t want the discussion to finish before Mei agrees to his demand. Chojuro was a must since after Ao her right-hand man and Mei''s sister Tayuya, the next person that everyone trusts as Mei''s chaperone or bodyguard is Chojuro, while Ao and Tayuya recommended me as the other one since they know how strong I was.


    After everything was set and everyone was packed up and ready to go. We then started our journey to our destination, hiding through the darkness of the night. The dark served as our veil that concealed our journey from other eyes.


    .....................¡­.


    At the topmost floor of the Mizukage Tower in Kirigakure, on a dark room that serves as the Mizukage Office.


    "You survived this time Mei, but everything will come to an end eventually!" a short man with messy grey hair said with a maniac smile.

 58 Wolf and Ramen

    As what seems like a stroke of luck, we were able to escape and evacuate out of that HQ without much trouble. We are now traveling with almost a thousand people with almost 30% of them are civilians.


    On our 3rd day of traveling, Ao and Neko went back to our group to tell us that the destination that we are about to go is safe and secured. That is why we doubled our efforts and travel twice as fast as we are going.


    After 3 days'' worth of travel, we were able to arrive at our new base without a hitch.


    Everyone then moved and fixed the base to their own satisfaction and me, Neko, and our squad settled in on 1 of the abandoned bases near the center of the city, were Terumi''s new office is currently placed.


    After a few days of fixing the base and erecting barriers and defense system, Neko and I then went to Mei to finalize the things that we need to do for our mission.


    "Good day Mei San." Neko and I said.


    "Welcome Wolf, Neko, come in please, and sit down." She said.


    We then went in the office where Chojuro is also present at Mei''s back.


    "I know that you came here to finalize the content of the mission that you need to do for us and to know the truth why I sent the mission to Konoha and not at the other Hidden Villages." She said while both Neko and I nodded at her.


    "The reason I sent the request to Konoha is that I was grasping for my final straw. I know that Konoha is one of the Uzumaki Clan''s strongest allies back then and I thought that if anyone would likely accept my request as a living branch member of the Uzumaki Clan, it would be Konoha." She said while Neko was shocked by what she said while I remained my composure.


    "Yes, the Terumi Clan is a branch family of the Uzumaki Clan. Our ancestors were once an Uzumaki that left Uzugakure to form their own clan. Our Ancestors left the clan because they were not that great with seals even though they are Uzumaki. Our first ancestor''s children were the one who gained the Lava Release and Boil Release, that is why when he created his own clan, he was able to pass down the Clans Kekkei Genkai." She said.


    "The content of the mission that I sent to Konoha is to help us with our endeavor in defeating Yagura out of his position. The reason that your Anbu team was selected for this mission is that among my people, only Ao, and 12 of our Ninjas are the only ones that are trained and proficient in stealth and covert operations ." She continued.


    "So, our job here is to scout, gather intel, and do other covert jobs?" Neko asked.


    "To be precise, yes Neko san. After you arrived, the 13 people that I have for this kind of job has grown from a 13 man squad to a 21 man squad. You will conduct covert missions and assassinations of corrupt individuals that are funding Yagura''s rein and his Kekkei Genkai Extermination. We also want you and the others to assassinate the ones that are carrying this job throughout the entire Land of Water, in order for us to gain the other Kekkei Genkai clans support. While you are doing this, we''ll be able to move much more easily and we will be able to push back and defeat Yagura." She said.


    "So you want us to do assassination and intel gathering? That will be easier since that is what we''re good at." Neko said.


    "Yes, but be careful, the enemies that you''re going to observe and assassinate are not your average Ninjas. Most of them are strong and cunning, some of them are even protected by Yagura''s secret forces." Mei said while the two of us nodded.


    We then left her office after we finished discussing our job.


    "Dogface!" someone yelled when we were walking on our way back to our barracks.


    I then glance at the person that yelled the simple insult and saw none other than Tayuya.


    "Yow, Strawberry-Chan, what can I do for you?" I asked.


    "Stop calling me that Dogface! My name is Tayuya for f*cksake." She said.


    "Well, Wolf is my codename, not Dogface. So I''ll continue calling you Strawberry-Chan or Berry-chan for the time being until you call me by my codename." I said.


    "Why you¡­.." She said but sighed after.


    "Well, what is it that you want from me Berry-Chan?" I asked.


    "Sigh, I wanted to ask you to ¡­.. eat lunch with me if ... if you want to." She said while her voice grows softer and softer until she was whispering her words.


    "Sure, why not? Neko-san, I''ll eat with Berry-Chan here. Can you tell my squad to not wait for me for lunch." I said.


    "Sure Wolf, take care." Neko said while she vanished into a whirl of leaves.


    "Well, let''s go. Lead the way Berry-Chan." I said.


    "Stop calling me Berry-Chan, you half face!" She said while changing my nickname, making me laugh.


    "Hahahaha, that was a good one Carrot-Head." I said earning her glare and non-stop complaints.


    We then walked for a few minutes while exchanging harmless insults at each other until we reached a Ramen shop where we can eat.


    "So you also like Ramen?" I asked.


    "Yes, it''s like the food of the Demon-Gods!" Tayuya said while giving a wide grin.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA" I laughed at her words since I remembered a certain Uzumaki that appears to be related to this redhead.


    "What''s so funny you Teme Old-haired Dog Face. Are you mocking Ramen!" She said furiously.


    "No, no, you just remind me of my friend from Konoha that seems to be related to you since both you and Mei are part Uzumaki. He also loves ramen and he always tells everyone that Ramen is the food for gods." I explained.


    "You know an Uzumaki from Konoha? What does he look like? Is he well? Does he also have red hair?" She asked question after question.


    "Stop asking questions after questions. I won''t be able to answer you if you don''t stop talking. Yes, I know an Uzumaki back home, he looks like a goofy fox with whisker birthmarks, he''s fine (as fine as my family and friends can provide him), he doesn''t have your usual Uzumaki Red hair though." I answered as simple as I can tell her.


    While waiting for our order, she asked what it looks like in Konoha and other questions that surprised me at first since she''s asking what''s outside the Land of Water most of the time. Maybe it''s because most of her life, she lives here in the Land of Water and she wasn''t able to travel outside their Land because of the Civil War.


    "Here''s your order." The chef said.


    Tayuya was eager to eat her Ramen, but for a reason, she was eyeing me intensely.


    I then reached for my mask so I can eat my Ramen, but someone entered the Ramen shop loudly.


    "BOSS!!!! I WANT 30 MISO RAMEN FOR TAKEOUT!" Stranger said, making Tayuya jump from her sit and glare at the man.


    She then immediately looked at me again, but I was already finished eating my ramen.


    Tayuya''s eyes are bulging out from her face, then it turned into blind fury.


    She then beat the stranger up into oblivion, and I took this chance to eat as many ramen as I can.


    After a few minutes of watching Tayuya eating Ramen one after another while talking with me. I was surprised that even though she still calls me different names and occasionally shouts curses, she seems to radiate warmth and affection.


    After we finished eating we then paid for our meal and Tayuya went out of the restaurant fast telling me to keep up.


    But before I can even leave the shop, I was stopped by the chef which was the owner of the shop and gave me a bowl of ramen for takeout.


    "Here young man, this is on the house." He said.


    "No, it''s okay sir." I answered.


    "I insist young man. That was the first time I saw Tayuya-chan that happy for a long time now. Accept this as a token of gratitude for being her friend young man." He said.


    I reluctantly accepted the Ramen from him since Tayuya was already shouting outside that I''m being too slow.


    "Thank you Sir." I said.


    "No need to call me Sir, just call me Akira. Sawada Akira."


    "You can call me Wolf, Akira-Jiji. See you later." I said while he also reciprocated the goodbye.


    "What took you so long, Dogface! AAAAHHHHHHHH, why didn''t you told me you were going to order a take out! I should have also done the same. That''s unfair you know." She said while pouting her lips making me smile underneath my Mask.


    ''Even though I''m outside my home Village, away from my family and friends, I can''t help to be happy from gaining new bonds even in this kind of place.'' I thought while watching her cute pout.


    "Here, you can have it." I said with an eye smile.


    "Nani? Are you sure Wolf?" She said.


    "See, you finally called me Wolf, Tayuya-Chan. Yes, you can have it since you showed me around the base and even introduced me to a wonderful Ramen shop." I said.


    "Stop calling me Chan, Dogface! Thank you." She said while she accepted the Ramen and whispered her thanks.


    "Come on. You still haven''t shown me the other half of the whole base." I said.


    "Hn!" She replied with a smile on her face.


    We then walked around the village to resume our free time as the sun is shining brightly in the blue sky, giving warmth and hope to everyone it graces with its presence.